Two treatises the first of death, on I Cor. 15:26, the second of judgment on 2 Cor. 5:10, 11 / by Rich. Baxter.
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 253 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 103 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27061
         Wing B1442
         ESTC R6576
         12323647
         ocm 12323647
         59502
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27061)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59502)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 201:19)
      
       
         
           
             Two treatises the first of death, on I Cor. 15:26, the second of judgment on 2 Cor. 5:10, 11 / by Rich. Baxter.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. Treatise of death.
          
           [5], 32, [4], 159 p., [16], 174 p.
           
             Printed for Nevil Simmons ...,
             London :
             1672.
          
           
             Each treatise has special t.p. and separate paging.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Imperfect: the second treatise (p. [16], 174) is lacking on film.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Death -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Two
           Treatises
           :
           The
           first
           of
           DEATH
           ,
           On
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           26.
           
           The
           Second
           of
           JUDGMENT
           ,
           On
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           By
           
             Rich.
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Princes-Arms
           in
           St.
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           DEATH
           ,
           The
           last
           ENEMY
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Shewing
           wherein
           its
           enmity
           consisteth
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Part
           of
           it
           was
           Preached
           at
           the
           Funerals
           of
           Elizabeth
           the
           late
           Wife
           of
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Baker
          
           ,
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           at
           Saint
           Andrews
           in
           Worcester
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Rich.
             Baxter
          
           .
        
         
           With
           some
           few
           passages
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           said
           Mrs.
           Baker
           ,
           observed
           .
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             whose
             eyes
             a
             vile
             person
             is
             contemned
             :
             but
             he
             honoureth
             them
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             O
             death
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             sting
             !
             O
             grave
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             victory
             ?
             The
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             sin
             ;
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             Law.
             But
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             which
             giveth
             us
             the
             victory
             ,
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           
             Nevil
             Simmons
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Princes-Arms
           in
           St.
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Worshipfull
           the
           Major
           ,
           Aldermen
           and
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ;
           especially
           those
           of
           the
           Parishes
           of
           Andrews
           and
           Hellens
           .
        
         
           
             Worshipfull
             and
             the
             rest
             Beloved
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           chief
           part
           of
           this
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           being
           preached
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           an
           occasion
           which
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           Isa
           .
           57.
           1.
           
           )
           being
           called
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           meet
           to
           direct
           it
           first
           to
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           this
           opportunity
           ,
           plainly
           and
           seriously
           to
           exhort
           you
           in
           some
           matters
           that
           your
           present
           and
           everlasting
           peace
           is
           much
           concerned
           in
           .
        
         
         
           Credible
           fame
           reporteth
           you
           to
           be
           a
           people
           not
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           or
           temper
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           :
           but
           that
           1.
           
           Some
           of
           you
           are
           Godly
           ,
           Sobe
           ,
           and
           Peaceable
           :
           2.
           
           Some
           well-meaning
           and
           zealous
           ,
           but
           addicted
           to
           divisions
           .
           3.
           
           Some
           Papists
           .
           4.
           
           Some
           Hiders
           ,
           seduced
           by
           your
           late
           deceased
           neighbour
           
             Clement
             Writer
          
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           the
           Quakers
           do
           approach
           in
           many
           opinions
           ,
           )
           .
           5.
           
           And
           too
           many
           prophane
           and
           obstinate
           persons
           ,
           that
           are
           heartily
           and
           seriously
           of
           no
           Religion
           ,
           but
           take
           occasion
           from
           the
           divisions
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           despise
           or
           neglect
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           join
           themselves
           to
           no
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           first
           sort
           (
           having
           least
           need
           of
           my
           exhortation
           ,
           )
           I
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           ,
           As
           you
           have
           received
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           walk
           ye
           in
           him
           ,
           rooted
           and
           built
           up
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           stablished
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           ye
           have
           been
           taught
           ,
           abounding
           therein
           with
           thanksgiving
           :
           and
           beware
           lest
           any
           man
           spoil
           you
           by
           deceit
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           Col.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Walk
           as
           
           a
           chosen
           generation
           ,
           a
           royal
           Priest-hood
           ,
           a
           holy
           Nation
           ,
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           praises
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           called
           you
           out
           of
           darkness
           into
           his
           marvellous
           light
           ;
           having
           your
           conversation
           honest
           among
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           speak
           against
           you
           as
           evil
           doers
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           your
           good
           works
           which
           they
           shall
           behold
           ,
           glorifie
           God
           in
           the
           day
           of
           visitation
           ;
           For
           so
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           with
           well
           doing
           you
           may
           put
           to
           silence
           the
           ignorance
           of
           foolish
           men
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           9
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           15.
           
           Your
           labour
           and
           patience
           is
           known
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           how
           ye
           cannot
           bear
           them
           which
           are
           evill
           ,
           but
           have
           tried
           them
           which
           say
           they
           speak
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           are
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           them
           lyars
           ;
           even
           the
           woman
           Jezabel
           ,
           that
           is
           suffered
           to
           teach
           and
           seduce
           the
           people
           ,
           calling
           her self
           a
           Prophetess
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           a
           bed
           of
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           commit
           adultery
           with
           her
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           ;
           and
           her
           children
           shall
           be
           killed
           with
           
           death
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           shall
           know
           that
           Christ
           is
           he
           which
           searcheth
           the
           reines
           and
           hearts
           ;
           and
           will
           give
           to
           every
           one
           according
           to
           their
           work
           .
           As
           for
           your selves
           ,
           we
           put
           upon
           you
           no
           other
           burden
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           you
           have
           already
           ;
           Hold
           fast
           till
           the
           Lord
           come
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           
           Be
           watchfull
           ,
           that
           ye
           fall
           not
           from
           your
           first
           Love
           :
           and
           if
           any
           have
           declined
           and
           grown
           remiss
           ,
           remember
           how
           you
           have
           received
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           the
           things
           that
           remain
           ,
           which
           are
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           lest
           your
           Candlestick
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           And
           beware
           lest
           ye
           also
           being
           led
           away
           with
           the
           error
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           fall
           from
           your
           own
           stedfastness
           ;
           but
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           brethren
           ,
           do
           all
           things
           without
           murmurings
           and
           disputings
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           blameless
           ,
           and
           harmless
           ,
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           without
           rebuke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           crooked
           
           and
           perverse
           Nation
           ,
           among
           whom
           you
           (
           and
           your
           brethren
           )
           shine
           as
           lights
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           if
           in
           well
           doing
           you
           suffer
           ,
           think
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           but
           rejoyce
           that
           ye
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           when
           his
           glory
           shall
           be
           revealed
           ,
           ye
           may
           be
           glad
           also
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           .
           If
           ye
           be
           reproached
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ye
           are
           happy
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           glory
           and
           of
           God
           resteth
           upon
           you
           ,
           being
           glorified
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           evil
           spoken
           of
           on
           theirs
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           the
           
             second
             sort
          
           (
           inclinable
           to
           divisions
           )
           let
           me
           tender
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           1.
           
           My
           brethren
           be
           not
           many
           Masters
           (
           or
           Teachers
           )
           knowing
           that
           ye
           shall
           receive
           the
           greater
           condemnation
           .
           ]
           The
           wisdom
           that
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           is
           first
           pure
           ,
           and
           then
           Peaceable
           ,
           gentle
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           full
           of
           mercy
           &
           good
           fruits
           ,
           without
           partiality
           ,
           and
           without
           hipocrisie
           :
           And
           the
           fruit
           of
           Righteousness
           is
           sown
           in
           peace
           ,
           of
           them
           that
           make
           peace
           .
           Who
           then
           is
           the
           
           wise
           and
           knowing
           man
           amongst
           you
           ?
           Let
           him
           shew
           out
           of
           a
           good
           conversation
           ,
           his
           works
           with
           meekness
           of
           wisdom
           .
           But
           if
           ye
           have
           bitter
           envying
           and
           strife
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           glory
           not
           ,
           and
           lye
           not
           against
           the
           truth
           :
           This
           wisdom
           descendeth
           not
           from
           above
           ,
           but
           is
           earthly
           ,
           sensuall
           ,
           devilish
           :
           For
           where
           envying
           and
           strife
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           confusion
           ,
           and
           every
           evil
           work
           .
           ]
           Look
           on
           those
           Assemblies
           ,
           where
           the
           people
           professing
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           are
           of
           one
           heart
           and
           mind
           ,
           and
           walk
           together
           in
           Love
           and
           holy
           Order
           ,
           and
           people
           give
           due
           honour
           and
           obedience
           to
           their
           faithful
           Guides
           ;
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           Congregations
           where
           professors
           are
           self-conceited
           ,
           unruly
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           addicted
           to
           ostentation
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           divisions
           :
           and
           see
           which
           is
           likest
           to
           the
           Primitive
           pattern
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           it
           is
           that
           the
           power
           of
           godliness
           prospereth
           best
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           Religion
           most
           appears
           ,
           and
           Christians
           walk
           as
           Christians
           indeed
           .
           If
           pride
           had
           not
           brought
           
           the
           heavy
           judgment
           of
           infatuation
           or
           insensibility
           on
           many
           ;
           the
           too
           clear
           discoveries
           of
           the
           fruits
           of
           divisions
           in
           the
           numerous
           and
           sad
           experiences
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           would
           have
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           abhorred
           as
           odious
           and
           destructive
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           now
           think
           they
           do
           but
           transcend
           their
           lower
           brethren
           in
           holiness
           and
           zeal
           .
           [
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           brethren
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           you
           all
           speak
           the
           same
           thing
           and
           that
           there
           be
           no
           divisions
           among
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           be
           perfectly
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           judgment
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           ]
           The
           God
           of
           patience
           and
           consolation
           grant
           you
           to
           be
           like
           minded
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           acording
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           that
           ye
           may
           with
           one
           mind
           and
           one
           mouth
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           ]
           Rom.
           15.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           brethren
           ,
           to
           know
           them
           which
           labour
           among
           you
           ,
           and
           are
           over
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           admonish
           you
           :
           And
           esteem
           them
           very
           highly
           in
           love
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           
           peace
           among
           your selves
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           And
           mark
           those
           that
           cause
           divisions
           and
           offences
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           which
           ye
           have
           learned
           ,
           &
           avoid
           them
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           consolaton
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           any
           comfort
           of
           love
           ,
           if
           any
           fellowship
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           if
           any
           bowels
           and
           mercies
           ,
           fulfil
           ye
           our
           joy
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           be
           like
           minded
           having
           the
           same
           love
           ,
           being
           of
           one
           accord
           ,
           of
           one
           mind
           :
           Let
           nothing
           be
           done
           through
           strife
           or
           vain
           glory
           ,
           but
           in
           lowliness
           of
           mind
           ,
           let
           each
           esteemother
           better
           then
           themselves
           .
           Look
           not
           every
           man
           on
           his
           own
           things
           (
           his
           own
           gifts
           and
           graces
           )
           but
           every
           man
           also
           on
           the
           things
           (
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           )
           of
           others
           ;
           Let
           this
           mind
           be
           in
           you
           which
           was
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           the
           form
           of
           God
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ;
           but
           made
           himself
           of
           no
           reputation
           (
           or
           ,
           emptied
           himself
           of
           all
           worldly
           glory
           ,
           Isa
           .
           53.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           As
           if
           he
           had
           had
           no
           form
           or
           comliness
           ,
           and
           no
           beauty
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           should
           desire
           him
           :
           but
           was
           despised
           
           &
           rejected
           of
           men
           ,
           &
           not
           esteemed
           ,
           )
           Phil.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           It
           is
           not
           (
           as
           you
           imagine
           )
           your
           extraordinary
           Knowledg
           ,
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           that
           inclineth
           you
           to
           divisions
           ,
           and
           to
           censuring
           of
           your
           brethren
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           Pride
           ,
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           Love
           :
           and
           if
           you
           grow
           to
           any
           ripeness
           in
           Knowledg
           ,
           Humility
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           you
           will
           bewail
           your
           divideing
           inclinations
           and
           courses
           ;
           and
           reckon
           them
           among
           the
           greater
           and
           grievous
           of
           your
           sins
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           them
           as
           much
           as
           your
           more
           charitable
           and
           experienced
           brethren
           do
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           the
           third
           sort
           ,
           (
           the
           Papists
           )
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           here
           ,
           because
           I
           cannot
           expect
           they
           should
           read
           it
           and
           consider
           it
           :
           and
           because
           we
           are
           so
           far
           disagreed
           in
           our
           Principles
           that
           we
           cannot
           treat
           with
           them
           on
           those
           rational
           terms
           as
           we
           may
           do
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           whether
           Christians
           ,
           Infidels
           or
           Heathens
           .
           As
           long
           as
           they
           build
           their
           faith
           and
           salvation
           on
           this
           supposition
           that
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           taste
           ,
           and
           feeling
           
           of
           all
           the
           sound
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           deceived
           in
           judging
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           and
           as
           long
           as
           they
           deny
           the
           certaine
           experience
           of
           true
           believers
           (
           telling
           us
           that
           we
           are
           void
           of
           Charity
           and
           unjustified
           because
           we
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           )
           and
           as
           long
           as
           they
           fly
           from
           the
           judgment
           and
           Tradition
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           present
           Church
           (
           unless
           their
           small
           part
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           the
           major
           Vote
           ;
           )
           and
           as
           long
           as
           they
           reject
           our
           appeal
           to
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           I
           know
           not
           well
           what
           we
           can
           say
           to
           them
           which
           we
           can
           expect
           they
           should
           regard
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           musick
           is
           regarded
           by
           the
           deaf
           ,
           or
           light
           by
           the
           blind
           ,
           or
           argument
           by
           the
           distracted
           .
           If
           they
           had
           the
           moderation
           and
           charity
           impartially
           to
           peruse
           our
           writings
           ,
           I
           durst
           confidently
           promise
           the
           recovery
           of
           multitudes
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           three
           Writings
           which
           I
           have
           already
           published
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           that
           others
           have
           said
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           for
           the
           fourth
           sort
           (
           the
           
           Hiders
           ,
           and
           the
           Quakers
           )
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           them
           already
           (
           in
           my
           Book
           against
           Infidelity
           and
           those
           against
           Popery
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           )
           but
           in
           vain
           to
           those
           that
           have
           sinned
           unto
           death
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           is
           the
           fifth
           sort
           therefore
           that
           I
           shall
           cheifly
           address
           my
           speech
           to
           ;
           who
           ,
           I
           fear
           are
           not
           the
           smallest
           part
           .
           It
           is
           an
           astonishing
           consideration
           to
           men
           that
           are
           awake
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           unreasonableness
           and
           stupidity
           of
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           careless
           ,
           sensual
           part
           of
           men
           ;
           How
           little
           they
           Love
           or
           Fear
           the
           God
           whom
           their
           tongues
           confess
           ;
           How
           little
           they
           value
           ,
           or
           mind
           ,
           or
           seek
           the
           everlasting
           glory
           ,
           which
           they
           take
           on
           them
           to
           believe
           ;
           How
           little
           they
           fear
           and
           shun
           those
           flames
           which
           must
           feed
           for
           ever
           on
           the
           impenitent
           and
           unholy
           ;
           How
           little
           they
           care
           or
           labour
           for
           their
           immortal
           soules
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           beasts
           :
           How
           bitterly
           many
           of
           them
           hate
           the
           holy
           wayes
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           :
           while
           yet
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           themselves
           his
           Servants
           ,
           and
           
           to
           take
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           his
           word
           :
           How
           sottishly
           and
           contemptuously
           they
           neglect
           and
           sleight
           the
           Holiness
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           ;
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           
           How
           eagerly
           they
           desire
           and
           seek
           the
           pleasing
           of
           their
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           matters
           of
           this
           transitory
           life
           ,
           while
           they
           call
           them
           
             vanity
             and
             vexation
          
           ;
           How
           madly
           they
           will
           fall
           out
           with
           their
           own
           salvation
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           errours
           and
           sins
           of
           Hypocrites
           or
           others
           ,
           will
           pick
           quarrels
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           waies
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           if
           other
           mens
           faults
           should
           be
           exceeded
           by
           you
           ,
           while
           you
           pretend
           to
           loath
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           to
           crack
           our
           faith
           by
           some
           particular
           error
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           dash
           it
           all
           to
           peices
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           odious
           in
           your
           eyes
           ,
           to
           denie
           some
           particular
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           to
           neglect
           or
           Prophane
           them
           all
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           their
           sin
           that
           quarrel
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           walk
           not
           in
           companie
           as
           love
           requireth
           them
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           in
           you
           to
           run
           towards
           hell
           ,
           and
           turn
           your
           backs
           on
           the
           holie
           Laws
           
           and
           waies
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           so
           lamentable
           to
           the
           Nation
           and
           themselves
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           have
           faln
           into
           schism
           and
           disorder
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           then
           that
           so
           many
           are
           ungodlie
           ,
           sensual
           ,
           and
           worldlie
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           true
           Religion
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           ?
           Ungodliness
           is
           all
           Heresie
           transcendently
           in
           the
           lump
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Practice
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           plead
           that
           Arsnick
           is
           better
           then
           bread
           ,
           may
           yet
           live
           himself
           if
           he
           do
           not
           take
           it
           :
           but
           so
           cannot
           he
           that
           eateth
           it
           instead
           of
           bread
           .
           Hereticks
           only
           in
           speculation
           may
           be
           saved
           :
           but
           practical
           hereticks
           cannot
           .
           You
           think
           it
           hainous
           to
           denie
           with
           the
           mouth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           our
           only
           Lord
           and
           Happiness
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           .
           )
           And
           is
           it
           not
           hainous
           then
           to
           denie
           him
           with
           the
           heart
           and
           life
           ;
           and
           to
           denie
           him
           the
           love
           and
           obedience
           that
           is
           Properly
           due
           to
           God
           ?
           It
           is
           odious
           idolatrie
           to
           bow
           to
           a
           creature
           as
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           odious
           to
           love
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           obey
           a
           creature
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           it
           more
           
           eagerly
           ,
           and
           mind
           it
           more
           seriously
           then
           God
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           damnable
           Infidelity
           to
           denie
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           less
           to
           turn
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           light
           of
           him
           and
           refuse
           his
           grace
           ,
           while
           you
           seem
           to
           honour
           him
           .
           If
           it
           be
           damnable
           blasphemy
           to
           deny
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           to
           resist
           and
           refuse
           him
           when
           he
           would
           sanctifie
           you
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           make
           a
           scorn
           of
           holiness
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           Heresie
           to
           denie
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ;
           what
           is
           it
           to
           hate
           the
           Holy
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           ,
           if
           not
           deride
           ,
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ?
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           mocked
           :
           A
           mock-Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Christianity
           will
           never
           save
           you
           .
           Do
           you
           know
           how
           near
           you
           are
           to
           judgement
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           fearlesly
           thus
           heap
           up
           wrath
           ,
           and
           lay
           in
           fewel
           for
           the
           everlasting
           flames
           ?
           Do
           you
           know
           how
           speedily
           you
           shall
           wish
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           your
           souls
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           prayed
           ,
           and
           laboured
           as
           for
           your
           lives
           ,
           and
           
           redeemed
           your
           time
           ,
           and
           obeyed
           your
           Teachers
           ?
           and
           yet
           will
           you
           now
           stand
           loitering
           ;
           and
           quarrelling
           ,
           and
           jesting
           ,
           and
           dallying
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           salvation
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           live
           as
           if
           you
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           world
           to
           mind
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           even
           readie
           to
           step
           into
           the
           endless
           world
           ?
           O
           Sirs
           ,
           do
           you
           know
           what
           you
           are
           doing
           ?
           You
           are
           abusing
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           wronging
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           trampling
           upon
           that
           mercy
           which
           would
           comfort
           you
           in
           your
           extremity
           ,
           a
           drop
           of
           which
           you
           would
           then
           be
           glad
           of
           :
           You
           are
           grieving
           your
           poor
           Friends
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           preparing
           for
           your
           endless
           grief
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           should
           a
           faithfull
           Minister
           do
           ,
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           your
           souls
           ?
           He
           seeth
           you
           befooled
           in
           your
           security
           ,
           and
           carelesly
           passing
           on
           towards
           Hell
           ,
           and
           cannot
           help
           it
           :
           He
           sees
           you
           posting
           to
           your
           misery
           ,
           where
           you
           will
           be
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           our
           exhortations
           ,
           and
           where
           mercie
           will
           not
           follow
           you
           to
           be
           accepted
           or
           rejected
           :
           and
           though
           he
           see
           you
           almost
           past
           remedie
           ,
           
           he
           cannot
           help
           you
           .
           He
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           to
           you
           ,
           whether
           ever
           he
           shall
           speak
           unto
           you
           more
           ,
           and
           whether
           ever
           you
           shall
           have
           another
           call
           and
           offer
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           fain
           speak
           effectually
           if
           he
           could
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           in
           his
           power
           .
           He
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           sticks
           all
           at
           your
           own
           wills
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           could
           but
           procure
           your
           own
           consent
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           reasonable
           and
           necessary
           business
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           work
           were
           done
           ,
           and
           you
           might
           scape
           the
           everlasting
           flames
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           it
           that
           he
           cannot
           procure
           !
           O
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           damned
           ;
           Yea
           that
           many
           men
           ,
           and
           most
           men
           should
           be
           damned
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           !
           Yea
           that
           no
           saying
           will
           serve
           to
           procure
           their
           consent
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           willing
           !
           That
           we
           must
           look
           on
           our
           poor
           miserable
           neighbours
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           saved
           once
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           !
           they
           had
           time
           ,
           and
           leave
           to
           turn
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           holy
           and
           happy
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           but
           
           we
           could
           never
           prevaile
           with
           them
           to
           consent
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           day
           of
           their
           visitation
           !
           O
           what
           should
           we
           do
           for
           the
           saving
           if
           careless
           ,
           senseless
           souls
           ?
           Must
           we
           let
           them
           go
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           remedie
           ?
           Shall
           Ministers
           study
           to
           meet
           with
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           with
           all
           possible
           plainness
           and
           compassion
           ,
           of
           the
           evil
           that
           is
           a
           little
           before
           them
           ,
           &
           teach
           them
           how
           they
           may
           escape
           it
           ?
           Why
           ,
           this
           they
           do
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           some
           will
           not
           hear
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           tipling
           ,
           or
           idleing
           or
           making
           a
           jeast
           of
           the
           Preacher
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           others
           are
           hearing
           with
           prejudice
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           most
           are
           hardned
           into
           a
           senseless
           deadness
           ,
           and
           all
           seems
           to
           them
           but
           as
           an
           emptie
           sound
           :
           and
           they
           are
           so
           used
           to
           hear
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           as
           light
           of
           them
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           such
           States
           !
           Alas
           ,
           that
           while
           millions
           are
           weeping
           and
           wailing
           in
           utter
           desperation
           ,
           for
           the
           neglecting
           of
           their
           day
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           turning
           away
           from
           him
           that
           called
           them
           ,
           our
           poor
           hearers
           at
           the
           same
           time
           should
           
           wilfully
           follow
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           told
           from
           God
           what
           others
           suffer
           !
           Alas
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           besleepy
           &
           dead
           under
           those
           means
           ,
           that
           should
           waken
           you
           to
           prevent
           eternal
           death
           !
           and
           that
           ever
           you
           should
           make
           merry
           so
           near
           damnation
           ,
           and
           be
           sporting
           your selves
           with
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           sins
           that
           others
           at
           the
           same
           hour
           are
           tormented
           for
           ?
           And
           is
           such
           madness
           as
           this
           remediless
           ,
           in
           people
           that
           seem
           as
           wise
           as
           others
           for
           worldly
           things
           !
           Alas
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           experience
           tells
           us
           that
           with
           the
           most
           it
           is
           remediless
           !
           Could
           we
           remedie
           it
           ,
           our
           poor
           people
           should
           not
           wilfully
           run
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lie
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           for
           ever
           .
           Could
           our
           perswasions
           and
           entreaties
           help
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           for
           ever
           be
           shut
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           offered
           to
           them
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           We
           bewail
           it
           from
           our
           hearts
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           entreat
           them
           no
           more
           earnestly
           ,
           and
           beg
           not
           of
           them
           as
           for
           our
           lives
           to
           look
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           hearken
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           grace
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           .
           And
           a
           thousand
           times
           in
           secret
           we
           call
           our selves
           hard-hearted
           ,
           unmerciful
           ,
           and
           unfaithful
           ,
           (
           in
           too
           great
           a
           measure
           )
           that
           speak
           no
           more
           importunatelie
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           we
           shall
           ever
           speak
           to
           them
           any
           more
           .
           Is
           this
           all
           that
           we
           can
           say
           or
           do
           in
           so
           terrible
           a
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           weight
           as
           mens
           salvation
           !
           The
           Lord
           forgive
           our
           great
           insensibilitie
           ,
           &
           awaken
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           waken
           others
           ;
           But
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           with
           grief
           we
           must
           complain
           ,
           that
           our
           people
           feel
           not
           when
           we
           feel
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           senseless
           or
           asleep
           when
           we
           speak
           to
           them
           as
           seriously
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           tears
           and
           moans
           do
           not
           prevail
           ,
           but
           they
           go
           home
           and
           live
           as
           stupidlie
           in
           an
           unconverted
           state
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           were
           well
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           the
           men
           we
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           you
           knew
           what
           a
           fearful
           judgment
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           forsaken
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           have
           none
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           given
           up
           to
           your
           hearts
           lusts
           ,
           to
           
           walk
           in
           your
           own
           Counsells
           ,
           because
           you
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           his
           voice
           ,
           Psa
           .
           81.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           to
           have
           God
           say
           ,
           Let
           those
           wretches
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           careless
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           ,
           and
           worldly
           ,
           and
           filthy
           still
           ,
           Rev.
           22.
           11.
           
           O
           that
           you
           knew
           (
           but
           not
           by
           experience
           )
           what
           a
           heavie
           plague
           it
           is
           to
           be
           so
           forsaken
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           eyes
           that
           see
           not
           ,
           or
           seeing
           do
           not
           percieve
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           ears
           that
           hear
           not
           ,
           or
           to
           hear
           and
           not
           understand
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           unconverted
           and
           unhealed
           ,
           Mark
           4.
           12.
           and
           to
           be
           hardned
           and
           condemned
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           mercies
           that
           do
           soften
           and
           save
           others
           ,
           and
           should
           have
           saved
           you
           !
           Take
           heed
           lest
           Christ
           say
           ,
           [
           I
           have
           sent
           them
           my
           messenger
           ,
           long
           enough
           in
           vaine
           ;
           From
           henceforth
           never
           fruit
           grow
           on
           them
           :
           Because
           they
           would
           not
           be
           converted
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           .
           ]
           Take
           heed
           lest
           he
           take
           you
           away
           from
           means
           ,
           and
           quickly
           put
           an
           end
           to
           your
           opportunities
           .
           You
           see
           how
           fast
           men
           pass
           away
           ,
           but
           little
           do
           you
           know
           how
           
           manie
           are
           lamenting
           that
           they
           made
           no
           better
           use
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           helps
           ,
           and
           mercies
           while
           they
           had
           them
           .
           O
           hear
           while
           you
           may
           hear
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           :
           Read
           while
           you
           may
           read
           ,
           and
           pray
           while
           you
           may
           pray
           ,
           and
           turn
           while
           you
           may
           turn
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           your
           Christian
           friends
           &
           teachers
           ,
           and
           enquire
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           you
           must
           do
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           before
           enquiring
           be
           too
           late
           .
           Spend
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           time
           you
           can
           redeem
           ,
           in
           holy
           preparations
           for
           your
           endless
           Rest
           ,
           while
           you
           have
           such
           a
           happie
           day
           to
           spend
           .
           O
           sleep
           no
           longer
           in
           your
           sins
           ,
           while
           God
           stands
           over
           you
           ,
           lest
           before
           you
           are
           aware
           you
           awake
           in
           Hell.
           Patience
           and
           Mercie
           have
           their
           appointed
           time
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           alway
           wait
           and
           be
           despised
           .
           O
           let
           not
           your
           Teachers
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           ,
           [
           We
           would
           have
           taught
           them
           publikelie
           and
           privatelie
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           :
           We
           would
           have
           Catechized
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           the
           negligent
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           would
           not
           come
           near
           us
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           gave
           
           us
           but
           the
           hearing
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           such
           as
           they
           came
           .
           ]
           If
           once
           by
           forfeiting
           the
           Gospel
           the
           Teachers
           whom
           you
           slight
           be
           taken
           from
           you
           ,
           you
           may
           then
           sin
           on
           and
           take
           your
           course
           ,
           till
           time
           ,
           and
           help
           ,
           and
           hope
           are
           past
           .
        
         
           The
           providence
           that
           called
           me
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           was
           some
           warning
           to
           you
           .
           Though
           it
           was
           not
           the
           calling
           away
           your
           Teacher
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           removing
           of
           his
           helper
           ,
           a
           pattern
           of
           meekness
           ,
           and
           godliness
           ,
           and
           charitie
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           left
           the
           more
           disconsolate
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           his
           work
           .
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           faithful
           to
           your
           souls
           ,
           and
           careful
           for
           your
           happiness
           :
           He
           walks
           before
           you
           in
           humilitie
           and
           self-denial
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           peaceableness
           ,
           and
           in
           an
           upright
           inoffensive
           life
           :
           He
           is
           willing
           to
           teach
           you
           publicklie
           and
           privatelie
           ,
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           :
           He
           manageth
           the
           work
           of
           God
           with
           prudence
           &
           moderation
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           Zeal
           ,
           carefullie
           avoiding
           both
           ungodliness
           and
           schism
           ,
           or
           the
           countenancing
           of
           either
           of
           them
           :
           
           Were
           he
           not
           of
           eminent
           wisdom
           and
           integritie
           ,
           his
           name
           would
           not
           be
           so
           unspotted
           in
           a
           place
           where
           Dividers
           ,
           and
           Disputers
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           so
           manie
           bitter
           enemies
           of
           godliness
           ,
           do
           watch
           for
           matter
           of
           accusation
           and
           reproach
           against
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           .
           As
           you
           love
           the
           safetie
           and
           happiness
           of
           your
           City
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           souls
           ,
           undervalue
           not
           such
           mercies
           ,
           nor
           think
           it
           enough
           to
           put
           them
           off
           with
           your
           commendations
           and
           good
           word
           :
           It
           is
           not
           that
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           preach
           ,
           and
           labour
           for
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Conversion
           ,
           Edification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           of
           your
           souls
           .
           Let
           them
           have
           this
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           nothing
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           give
           them
           all
           you
           have
           .
           The
           enemies
           of
           the
           Gospel
           have
           no
           wiser
           Cavil
           against
           the
           painful
           Labourers
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           to
           call
           them
           Hirelings
           ,
           and
           blame
           them
           for
           looking
           after
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           great
           matters
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           as
           among
           all
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           this
           Countrie
           ,
           through
           the
           great
           mercie
           of
           God
           these
           
           adversaries
           are
           now
           almost
           ashamed
           to
           open
           their
           mouths
           with
           an
           accusation
           of
           Covetousness
           :
           So
           this
           your
           Reverend
           ,
           faithful
           Teacher
           ,
           hath
           stopt
           the
           mouth
           of
           all
           such
           calumnie
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           .
           When
           I
           invited
           him
           from
           a
           place
           of
           less
           work
           ,
           and
           a
           competent
           maintenance
           ,
           to
           accept
           of
           less
           then
           half
           that
           maintenance
           ,
           with
           a
           far
           greater
           burden
           of
           work
           among
           you
           ,
           he
           never
           stuck
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           thinking
           he
           might
           be
           more
           serviceable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           win
           that
           which
           is
           better
           then
           the
           riches
           of
           this
           world
           .
           And
           if
           now
           you
           will
           frustrate
           his
           expectations
           ,
           and
           disappoint
           his
           labours
           and
           hopes
           of
           your
           salvation
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           easier
           for
           Sodom
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           then
           for
           you
           .
           Alas
           how
           sad
           is
           it
           to
           see
           a
           faithful
           Minister
           longing
           and
           labouring
           for
           mens
           salvation
           ,
           and
           manie
           of
           them
           neglecting
           him
           ,
           and
           others
           picking
           groundless
           quarrels
           ;
           and
           the
           proud
           unrulie
           selfish
           part
           ,
           rebelling
           and
           turning
           their
           backs
           upon
           their
           Teachers
           when
           ever
           they
           will
           not
           humour
           them
           in
           their
           own
           
           wayes
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           deal
           but
           faithfullie
           with
           their
           souls
           !
           Some
           (
           even
           of
           those
           that
           speak
           against
           disobedience
           ,
           conventicles
           ,
           and
           schism
           ,
           )
           turn
           away
           in
           disdain
           ,
           if
           their
           Children
           may
           not
           be
           needleslie
           baptized
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           solemn
           Ordinance
           may
           not
           be
           celebrated
           in
           a
           Parlour-Conventicle
           .
           How
           manie
           refuse
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Minister
           in
           private
           to
           be
           instructed
           or
           Catechised
           ,
           or
           to
           confer
           with
           him
           about
           their
           necesarie
           preparation
           for
           death
           and
           Judgement
           !
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           case
           of
           manie
           among
           you
           ?
           Must
           not
           your
           Teachers
           say
           ,
           He
           sent
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           was
           willing
           to
           have
           done
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           you
           refused
           ?
           Little
           will
           ye
           now
           believe
           how
           heavie
           this
           will
           lie
           upon
           you
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           how
           dear
           you
           shall
           pay
           for
           the
           causless
           grieving
           and
           disappointment
           of
           your
           guides
           .
           It
           is
           not
           your
           surliness
           and
           passions
           that
           will
           then
           serve
           turn
           to
           answer
           God.
           Nor
           shall
           it
           save
           you
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           were
           of
           so
           manie
           minds
           and
           wayes
           ,
           that
           you
           knew
           not
           which
           of
           them
           
           to
           regard
           :
           For
           it
           was
           but
           one
           way
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           did
           prescribe
           you
           :
           and
           all
           faithful
           Ministers
           were
           agreed
           in
           the
           things
           which
           you
           reject
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           you
           practicallie
           differ
           from
           them
           all
           .
           What
           ?
           are
           we
           not
           all
           agreed
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           the
           world
           ?
           and
           that
           you
           must
           first
           seek
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           &
           his
           Righteousness
           ?
           &
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           saved
           except
           he
           be
           converted
           and
           born
           again
           ?
           and
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           33
           
           John
           3.
           3
           ,
           5.
           
           Mat.
           18.
           3.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           and
           that
           you
           and
           your
           housholds
           should
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Josh
           .
           24.
           15.
           
           Are
           we
           not
           all
           agreed
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           be
           your
           delight
           and
           that
           you
           must
           meditate
           in
           it
           day
           and
           night
           ?
           Psal
           .
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           that
           you
           must
           be
           constant
           and
           fervent
           in
           Prayer
           ?
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           17.
           
           Luke
           18.
           1.
           
           &c.
           and
           that
           all
           that
           name
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           must
           depart
           from
           iniquitie
           ?
           and
           that
           if
           you
           live
           after
           the
           flesh
           ye
           shall
           die
           ?
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           19.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           13.
           
           You
           shall
           find
           one
           day
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           you
           only
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           you
           ,
           that
           practicallie
           differed
           from
           us
           in
           these
           points
           ;
           but
           we
           differed
           not
           in
           these
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           among
           our selves
           .
           I
           never
           read
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           not
           see
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           Episcopal
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Independant
           ,
           no
           nor
           Anabaptist
           :
           or
           because
           he
           readeth
           not
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           :
           But
           I
           read
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           see
           God
           without
           holiness
           ,
           Hebrews
           12.
           14.
           
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           serve
           your
           turn
           in
           judgement
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           you
           were
           for
           this
           side
           ,
           or
           that
           side
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           hearkened
           not
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           as
           long
           as
           all
           those
           sides
           agree
           in
           the
           necessitie
           of
           holiness
           which
           you
           neglect
           .
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           learn
           of
           
             your
             own
             side
          
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           forsake
           your
           tipling
           ,
           and
           swearing
           ,
           and
           worldly-mindedness
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           the
           daily
           trade
           of
           your
           lives
           to
           provide
           for
           life
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           make
           sure
           work
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           your
           salvation
           ?
           If
           you
           had
           learnt
           but
           this
           much
           of
           
             any
             side
          
           ,
           you
           would
           cast
           away
           your
           siding
           more
           ,
           
           and
           have
           loved
           and
           honoured
           them
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           what
           side
           soever
           ,
           Psal
           .
           15.
           4.
           and
           have
           contemned
           the
           ungodlie
           as
           vile
           persons
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           of
           your
           side
           .
           The
           Catholick
           Church
           is
           One
           ,
           and
           containeth
           all
           that
           heartilie
           and
           practicallie
           believe
           in
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           Creator
           ,
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           Sanctifier
           ,
           and
           live
           a
           holy
           heavenlie
           life
           .
           Leave
           off
           your
           siding
           ,
           &
           keep
           this
           blessed
           simple
           Unity
           ▪
           &
           you
           will
           then
           be
           wiser
           then
           in
           a
           passion
           to
           cast
           your selves
           into
           Hell
           ,
           because
           some
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           it
           serve
           your
           turn
           at
           the
           bar
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           miscarriages
           or
           scandalls
           of
           some
           ,
           that
           took
           on
           them
           to
           be
           godly
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           to
           run
           out
           of
           the
           Ark
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Cham
           ,
           on
           out
           of
           Christs
           familie
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Judas
           .
           What
           ever
           men
           are
           ,
           God
           is
           Just
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           you
           no
           wrong
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           called
           to
           Believe
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           in
           men
           .
           Nothing
           but
           wickedness
           could
           so
           far
           blind
           men
           ,
           
           as
           to
           make
           them
           think
           they
           may
           cast
           off
           their
           love
           &
           service
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           some
           others
           have
           dishonoured
           him
           :
           Or
           that
           they
           may
           cast
           away
           their
           souls
           by
           carelesness
           ,
           because
           some
           others
           have
           wounded
           their
           souls
           by
           particular
           sins
           .
           Do
           you
           dislike
           the
           sins
           of
           Professors
           of
           Godliness
           ?
           So
           much
           the
           better
           :
           We
           desire
           you
           not
           to
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           sinning
           :
           Joyn
           with
           them
           in
           a
           Holy
           life
           ,
           and
           imitate
           them
           so
           far
           as
           they
           obey
           the
           Lord
           ;
           &
           go
           as
           far
           beyond
           them
           in
           avoiding
           the
           sins
           that
           you
           are
           offended
           at
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           that
           we
           desire
           .
           Supose
           they
           were
           Covetous
           ,
           or
           Liars
           ,
           or
           Schismatical
           :
           Imitate
           them
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           and
           fly
           as
           far
           from
           Covetousness
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           and
           Schism
           ,
           as
           you
           will.
           
        
         
           You
           have
           had
           Learned
           and
           Godly
           Bishops
           of
           this
           City
           :
           Search
           the
           writings
           of
           those
           of
           them
           that
           have
           left
           any
           of
           their
           labours
           to
           posterity
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           speak
           not
           for
           the
           same
           substantials
           of
           faith
           and
           godliness
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           Preacht
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           those
           
           that
           you
           set
           so
           light
           by
           .
           Bishop
           
             Laitmer
             ,
             Parrey
             ,
             Babington
             ,
             &c.
          
           while
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           
             Rob.
             Abbot
             ,
             Hall
          
           ,
           &c.
           before
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           all
           Excellent
           ,
           Learned
           ,
           Godly
           men
           ,
           have
           here
           been
           Preachers
           to
           your
           Ancestors
           :
           Read
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           that
           they
           call
           men
           to
           that
           strictness
           and
           holiness
           of
           life
           which
           you
           cannot
           abide
           .
           Read
           your
           Bishop
           Babington
           on
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           see
           there
           how
           zealously
           he
           condemneth
           the
           Prophaners
           of
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           make
           it
           a
           day
           of
           idleness
           or
           sports
           .
           And
           what
           if
           one
           man
           think
           that
           one
           Bishop
           should
           have
           hundreds
           of
           Churches
           under
           his
           sole
           jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           another
           man
           think
           that
           every
           full
           Parish-Church
           should
           have
           a
           Bishop
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           Parish
           will
           find
           him
           work
           enough
           ,
           be
           he
           what
           he
           will
           be
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           difference
           now
           amongst
           us
           )
           is
           this
           so
           heinous
           a
           disagreement
           ,
           as
           should
           frighten
           you
           
           from
           a
           holy
           life
           which
           
             all
             agree
          
           for
           ?
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           remember
           this
           is
           the
           day
           of
           your
           salvation
           :
           Ministers
           are
           your
           Helpers
           :
           Christ
           and
           Holiness
           are
           your
           way
           :
           Scripture
           is
           your
           Rule
           :
           the
           Godly
           must
           be
           your
           company
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           must
           be
           your
           desire
           :
           If
           now
           any
           scandals
           ,
           divisions
           ,
           displeasures
           ,
           or
           any
           seducements
           of
           secret
           or
           open
           adversaries
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           flesh
           whatsoever
           ,
           shall
           prevaile
           with
           you
           to
           lose
           your
           day
           ,
           to
           refuse
           your
           mercies
           ,
           and
           to
           neglect
           Christ
           and
           your
           immortal
           souls
           ,
           you
           are
           conquered
           and
           undone
           ;
           and
           your
           enemy
           hath
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           confidently
           and
           fearlesly
           you
           brave
           it
           out
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           your
           misery
           ;
           for
           the
           harder
           are
           your
           hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           harder
           is
           your
           cure
           ;
           and
           the
           surer
           and
           sorer
           will
           be
           your
           damnation
           .
           I
           have
           purposely
           avoided
           the
           enticing
           words
           of
           worldly
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           a
           stile
           
           that
           tends
           to
           claw
           your
           ears
           ,
           and
           gain
           applause
           with
           aery
           wits
           ;
           and
           have
           chosen
           these
           familiar
           words
           ,
           and
           dealt
           thus
           plainly
           and
           freely
           with
           you
           ,
           because
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           cause
           perswaded
           me
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           be
           too
           serious
           .
           Whether
           many
           of
           you
           will
           read
           it
           ,
           &
           what
           success
           it
           shall
           have
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           how
           those
           that
           read
           it
           will
           take
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           But
           I
           know
           that
           I
           intended
           it
           for
           your
           good
           ;
           and
           that
           whether
           you
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           whether
           you
           will
           forbear
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           must
           not
           forbear
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           nor
           be
           rebellious
           themselves
           :
           but
           our
           Labours
           shall
           be
           acceptable
           with
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           know
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministers
           were
           among
           you
           ,
           Ezek.
           2.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           [
           Yet
           a
           little
           while
           is
           the
           Lightwith
           you
           :
           Walk
           while
           ye
           have
           the
           Light
           ,
           lest
           darkness
           come
           upon
           you
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           walketh
           in
           darkness
           ,
           knoweth
           not
           whither
           he
           goeth
           .
           ]
           Joh.
           12.
           35.
           
           O
           take
           this
           warning
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
        
         
           
             An
             earnest
             desirer
             of
             your
             everlasting
             Peace
             ,
             Rich.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Introduction
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
            
             [
             
               an
               Enemy
            
             ]
             
               and
               how
               Death
               is
               an
               Enemy
               to
               Nature
               ,
            
             p.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             How
             Death
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             salvation
             :
             discovered
             in
             ten
             particulars
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             conquereth
             this
             Enemy
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Four
             Antidotes
             given
             us
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             at
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             How
             Death
             is
             made
             a
             destruction
             of
             it self
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             full
             destruction
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Use
             to
             resolve
             the
             doubt
             ,
             Whether
             Death
             be
             a
             punishment
             to
             Believers
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               2.
            
             
             To
             shew
             us
             the
             malignity
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             should
             esteem
             and
             use
             it
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               3.
            
             
             To
             teach
             us
             that
             man
             hath
             now
             a
             need
             of
             Grace
             for
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             before
             him
             in
             his
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             p.
             47
          
           
             
               Use
               4.
            
             
             To
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             sufferings
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               5.
            
             
             To
             rectifie
             the
             mistakes
             of
             some
             true
             Believers
             ,
             that
             think
             they
             have
             no
             saving
             Grace
             ,
             because
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             deterr
             them
             from
             desiring
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               6.
            
             
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             study
             and
             magnifie
             our
             Redeemers
             conquering
             Grace
             ,
             that
             overcometh
             Death
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             our
             advantage
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               7.
            
             
             To
             direct
             us
             how
             to
             prepare
             for
             Death
             ,
             
             
               and
               overcome
               the
               enmity
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               it
               ▪
            
             p.
             71
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               1.
            
             
             Make
             sure
             that
             Conversion
             be
             sound
             ,
             p.
             74.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               2.
            
             
             Live
             by
             faith
             on
             Christ
             the
             Conquerour
             ,
             p.
             75
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               3.
            
             
             Live
             also
             by
             faith
             on
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               4.
            
             
             Labour
             to
             encrease
             and
             exercise
             Divine
             Love
             ▪
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               5.
            
             
             Keep
             conscience
             clear
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             wounded
             ,
             presently
             seek
             the
             cure
             ,
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               6.
            
             
             Redeem
             and
             improve
             your
             precious
             time
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               7.
            
             
             Crucifie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             die
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               8.
            
             
             A
             conformity
             to
             God
             in
             the
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             holiness
             :
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             point
             of
             justice
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               9.
            
             
             The
             due
             consideration
             of
             the
             restlesness
             ,
             and
             troubles
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manifold
             evils
             that
             end
             at
             Death
             ,
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             
               Direct
               .
               10.
            
             
             Resign
             your
             wills
             entirely
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             your
             safety
             ,
             felicity
             ,
             and
             Rest
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               8.
            
             
             Great
             comfort
             to
             Believers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             enemy
             but
             what
             they
             are
             sure
             shall
             be
             conquered
             at
             last
             ,
             p.
             106.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
               But
               what
               comfort
               is
               all
               this
               to
               me
               that
               know
               not
               whether
               I
               have
               part
               in
               Christ
               or
               no
               ?
            
             Answered
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             
             
               doubts
               ,
               and
               further
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               troubled
               Christian
               ,
            
             p.
             111
          
           
             
               Use
               9.
            
             
             What
             a
             mercy
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             was
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             should
             use
             it
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             p.
             129
          
           
             The
             Lords
             day
             honourable
             ,
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             
               Use
               10.
            
             
             How
             earnestly
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             Death
             be
             terrible
             ,
             p.
             134
          
           
             Some
             imitable
             passages
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Elizabeth
             ,
             late
             Wife
             of
             
               Mr.
               Joseph
               Baker
            
             ,
             whose
             Funerals
             occasioned
             this
             discourse
             ,
             p.
             144.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
           
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               26.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               Enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
               .
            
          
           
             DEATH
             is
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             days
             meeting
             :
             and
             Death
             may
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             our
             present
             Meditations
             .
             I
             must
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             will
             shortly
             silence
             me
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             hear
             of
             that
             which
             will
             speedily
             stop
             your
             ears
             ▪
             and
             we
             must
             spend
             this
             hour
             on
             that
             which
             waits
             to
             cut
             our
             thred
             ▪
             and
             take
             down
             our
             glasse
             ,
             and
             end
             our
             time
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             we
             have
             spent
             our
             last
             .
             But
             as
             it
             hath
             now
             done
             good
             by
             doing
             hurt
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             to
             consider
             ,
             of
             the
             accidental
             benefits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             natural
             evil
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             heavenly
             wisdome
             doth
             〈…〉
             them
             .
             Death-hath
             now
             bereaved
             a
             body
             of
             its
             Soul
             ;
             but
             thereby
             it
             hath
             sent
             that
             〈◊〉
             
             to
             Christ
             ;
             where
             it
             hath
             now
             experience
             how
             good
             it
             is
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             present
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
             It
             hath
             separated
             a
             faithful
             wife
             from
             a
             beloved
             husband
             :
             but
             it
             hath
             sent
             her
             to
             a
             husband
             dearlier
             beloved
             ;
             and
             taught
             her
             now
             by
             experience
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             is
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
             It
             hath
             deprived
             a
             sorrowful
             husband
             of
             a
             wife
             ,
             &
             deprived
             us
             all
             of
             a
             faithful
             friend
             :
             but
             it
             hath
             thereby
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             house
             of
             mourning
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             for
             us
             than
             the
             house
             of
             teasting
             ,
             (
             a
             Paradox
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             :
             )
             for
             here
             we
             may
             see
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             that
             are
             yet
             living
             may
             lay
             it
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             Eceles
             .
             7.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Yes
             ,
             it
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             occasioned
             this
             serious
             address
             to
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             instructed
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             warned
             by
             his
             Works
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             be
             wise
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             our
             latter
             end
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             like
             you
             'l
             think
             to
             tell
             men
             of
             the
             evil
             or
             enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             as
             needlesse
             a
             discourse
             as
             any
             could
             be
             chosen
             :
             For
             who
             is
             there
             that
             is
             not
             naturally
             too
             sensible
             of
             this
             ?
             and
             who
             doth
             not
             dread
             the
             name
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             face
             of
             Death
             ?
             But
             there
             is
             accidentally
             a
             greater
             evil
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             nature
             teacheth
             men
             to
             fear
             :
             And
             while
             it
             is
             the
             King
             of
             terrours
             
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             most
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             greatest
             hurt
             that
             it
             doth
             them
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             it
             is
             but
             little
             thought
             on
             ;
             which
             hath
             made
             me
             think
             it
             a
             needful
             work
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             yet
             of
             much
             more
             evil
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             you
             abhor
             as
             the
             greatest
             evil
             :
             But
             so
             as
             withall
             to
             magnifie
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             overshooteth
             death
             in
             its
             own
             bow
             ;
             and
             causeth
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             hits
             the
             mark
             ,
             to
             miss
             it
             :
             and
             that
             causeth
             health
             by
             loathsome
             medicines
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             dung
             of
             our
             bodily
             corruption
             manureth
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             greater
             felicity
             .
          
           
             Such
             excellent
             skill
             of
             our
             wise
             Physician
             ,
             we
             find
             exprest
             and
             exercised
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ▪
             where
             an
             unhappy
             errour
             against
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             hath
             happily
             occasioned
             an
             excellent
             discourse
             on
             that
             weighty
             Subject
             ,
             which
             may
             stablish
             many
             a
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             and
             serve
             to
             shame
             and
             destroy
             such
             heresies
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             come
             ,
             and
             prove
             it self
             .
             The
             great
             Argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             most
             insisteth
             on
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             Christs
             own
             Resurrection
             ▪
             where
             he
             entereth
             into
             a
             comparison
             between
             Christ
             and
             Adam
             ;
             shewing
             that
             as
             Adam
             first
             brought
             death
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             his
             posterity
             ;
             so
             Christ
             (
             that
             was
             
               made
               a
               quickening
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             did
             first
             Rise
             himself
             as
             the
             first-fruits
             ▪
             and
             their
             at
             his
             coming
             will
             raise
             his
             own
             :
             And
             ,
             
               as
               in
            
             Adam
             
             
               all
               die
               ,
               so
               in
               Christ
               shall
               all
               be
               made
               alive
               .
            
             And
             this
             Christ
             will
             do
             ;
             as
             our
             victorious
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             hath
             subdued
             every
             enemy
             ,
             will
             then
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             And
             the
             last
             enemy
             which
             he
             wil
             subdue
             ,
             is
             Death
             ,
             &
             therefore
             our
             Resurrection
             is
             his
             final
             conquest
             .
          
           
             The
             terms
             of
             the
             Text
             have
             no
             difficulty
             in
             them
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             expresse
             ,
             must
             be
             thus
             unfolded
             .
             1
             ,
             I
             must
             shew
             you
             that
             
               Death
               is
               an
               Enemy
            
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             this
             expression
             ,
             and
             
               wherein
               its
               Enmity
               doth
               consist
            
             .
             2
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             that
             it
             is
             an
             
               Enemy
               to
               be
               destroyed
            
             ;
             though
             last
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             degrees
             it
             is
             destroyed
             .
             And
             then
             we
             shall
             make
             application
             of
             it
             to
             your
             further
             Instruction
             and
             Edification
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             you
             may
             know
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             an
             Enemy
             here
             ,
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             man
             being
             fallen
             into
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             Christ
             having
             undertaken
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             oft
             speaketh
             of
             our
             misery
             and
             recovery
             Metaphorically
             in
             military
             terms
             :
             And
             so
             Satan
             is
             said
             to
             take
             us
             captive
             ,
             and
             we
             to
             be
             his
             slaves
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             our
             bondage
             ,
             and
             thus
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             hindereth
             the
             blessed
             Ends
             of
             his
             undertaking
             ,
             are
             called
             
             
               Enemies
               .
               Death
            
             therefore
             is
             called
             
               an
               Enemy
               to
               be
               destroyed
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             ●●●al
             evil
             to
             
               be
               removed
            
             by
             the
             Redeemer
             in
             order
             to
             our
             recovery
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Evil.
             2.
             
             A
             punishment
             procured
             by
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             executed
             by
             Gods
             Justice
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Evil
             that
             hindereth
             our
             felicity
             .
             These
             three
             things
             are
             included
             in
             the
             Enmity
             .
          
           
             That
             Death
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Nature
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             all
             understand
             :
             but
             all
             consider
             not
             how
             it
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             our
             Souls
             to
             the
             
               exercise
               of
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             the
             
               attainment
               of
               glory
            
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             ,
             having
             first
             spoken
             briefly
             of
             the
             sormer
             ,
             insist
             a
             little
             longer
             upon
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             How
             great
             an
             Enemy
             Death
             is
             unto
             Nature
             ,
             doth
             easily
             appear
             ,
             in
             that
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             Man.
             It
             maketh
             a
             Man
             to
             become
             No
             
               Man
               ▪
            
             by
             separating
             the
             Soul
             from
             the
             Body
             and
             dissolving
             the
             Body
             into
             its
             principles
             .
             It
             pulls
             down
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             a
             curious
             frame
             that
             Nature
             was
             long
             ▪
             building
             and
             tenderly
             cherishing
             and
             preserving
             ..
             The
             Mother
             long
             nourishes
             it
             in
             her
             bowels
             and
             painfully
             brings
             it
             forth
             ▪
             and
             carefully
             brings
             it
             up
             .
             What
             〈◊〉
             doth
             it
             cost
             our
             ▪
             Parents
             ▪
             and
             our selves
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             this
             Life
             ?
             and
             death
             in
             a
             moment
             cuts
             it
             off
             .
             How
             careful
             are
             we
             to
             keep
             in
             these
             Lamps
             ,
             and
             to
             
             maintain
             the
             Oyl
             ?
             and
             Death
             extinguisheth
             them
             at
             a
             blast
             .
             How
             noble
             a
             creature
             doth
             it
             destroy
             ?
             To
             day
             our
             parts
             are
             all
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             busie
             about
             their
             several
             tasks
             ;
             our
             Hearts
             are
             moving
             ,
             our
             Lungs
             are
             breathing
             ,
             our
             Stomacks
             are
             digesting
             ,
             our
             Blood
             and
             Spirits
             by
             assimilation
             making
             more
             :
             and
             to
             morrow
             death
             takes
             off
             the
             poise
             ,
             and
             all
             stands
             still
             ;
             or
             draws
             the
             pins
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             frame
             doth
             fall
             to
             pieces
             .
             We
             shall
             breath
             no
             more
             ;
             nor
             speak
             ,
             nor
             think
             ,
             nor
             walk
             no
             more
             :
             Our
             pulse
             will
             beat
             no
             more
             :
             Our
             eyes
             shall
             see
             the
             light
             no
             more
             :
             Our
             ears
             shall
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             man
             ,
             delightful
             sounds
             and
             melody
             ,
             no
             more
             :
             we
             shall
             taste
             no
             more
             our
             meat
             or
             drink
             :
             Our
             appetite
             is
             gone
             :
             Our
             strength
             is
             gone
             :
             Our
             natural
             warmth
             is
             turned
             into
             an
             earthly
             cold
             :
             Our
             comeliness
             and
             beauty
             is
             turned
             into
             a
             ghastly
             loathsome
             deformity
             :
             Our
             white
             and
             red
             doth
             soon
             turn
             into
             horrid
             blackness
             :
             Our
             tender
             flesh
             hath
             lost
             its
             feeling
             :
             and
             is
             become
             a
             senseless
             lump
             ,
             that
             feeleth
             not
             whether
             it
             is
             carried
             ,
             nor
             how
             it
             is
             used
             :
             that
             must
             be
             hidden
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             lest
             it
             annoy
             the
             living
             :
             that
             quickly
             turns
             to
             loathsome
             putresaction
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             to
             common
             earth
             .
             Were
             all
             the
             once-comely
             bodies
             that
             now
             are
             rotting
             in
             one
             Church-yard
             ,
             uncovered
             ,
             and
             here
             presented
             to
             your
             view
             ,
             the
             fight
             
             would
             tell
             you
             more
             effectually
             than
             my
             words
             do
             ,
             what
             an
             Enemy
             Death
             is
             to
             our
             Nature
             .
             When
             corruption
             hath
             finished
             its
             work
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             earth
             that
             once
             was
             flesh
             :
             you
             see
             the
             
               bones
               ▪
            
             you
             see
             the
             skulls
             ;
             you
             see
             the
             holes
             where
             once
             were
             brains
             ,
             and
             eyes
             ,
             and
             mouth
             :
             This
             change
             Death
             makes
             :
             And
             that
             universally
             ,
             and
             unavoidably
             .
             The
             Prince
             cannot
             resist
             it
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             sinned
             against
             the
             highest
             Majesty
             :
             The
             strong
             cannot
             resist
             it
             by
             their
             strength
             :
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Messenger
             of
             the
             Almighty
             .
             The
             Commanders
             must
             obey
             it
             :
             The
             Conquerours
             must
             be
             conquered
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Rich
             cannot
             bribe
             it
             :
             The
             Learned
             Orator
             cannot
             perswade
             it
             to
             pass
             him
             by
             .
             The
             skilful
             Physician
             cannot
             save
             himself
             from
             the
             mortal
             stroke
             .
             Neither
             fields
             nor
             gardens
             ,
             earth
             or
             sea
             affordeth
             any
             medicine
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             All
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             die
             :
             Dust
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             we
             must
             return
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             And
             thus
             should
             we
             remain
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             should
             not
             revive
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Soul
             also
             that
             Death
             is
             naturally
             an
             Enemy
             .
             The
             Soul
             hath
             naturally
             a
             Love
             and
             Inclination
             to
             its
             Body
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             feareth
             a
             Separation
             before
             ,
             and
             desireth
             a
             Restauration
             afterward
             .
             Abstracting
             Joy
             and
             Torment
             ,
             
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             in
             our
             consideration
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             Separation
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             natural
             evil
             :
             even
             to
             the
             humane
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             while
             his
             Body
             remained
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             which
             separated
             state
             is
             the
             Hades
             ,
             that
             our
             English
             calleth
             Hell
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             gone
             into
             .
             And
             though
             (
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             )
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             that
             die
             in
             him
             ,
             do
             passe
             into
             a
             far
             more
             happy
             state
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             in
             flesh
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             accidentally
             ,
             from
             Rewarding
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Bounty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             from
             Death
             as
             Death
             :
             the
             separation
             as
             such
             is
             still
             an
             evil
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Soul
             is
             still
             desirous
             of
             the
             Bodies
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             that
             its
             felicity
             will
             then
             be
             greater
             ,
             when
             the
             re-union
             ,
             and
             glorification
             hath
             perfected
             the
             whole
             man.
             So
             that
             Death
             as
             Death
             is
             unwelcome
             to
             the
             soul
             it self
             ,
             though
             Death
             as
             accidentally
             gainful
             may
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             to
             the
             unpardoned
             unrenewed
             soul
             ,
             Death
             is
             the
             passage
             to
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             regard
             is
             far
             more
             terrible
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             that
             hitherto
             hath
             been
             spoken
             .
             Oh
             could
             the
             guilty
             soul
             be
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Justice
             to
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             it
             after
             death
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             pain
             and
             sorrow
             to
             be
             felt
             ,
             but
             that
             man
             dieth
             as
             a
             beast
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             feel
             or
             lose
             then
             Death
             would
             seem
             a
             tolerable
             evil
             .
             But
             it
             s
             the
             living
             Death
             ,
             the
             dying
             Life
             ,
             the
             endless
             
             woe
             ,
             to
             which
             death
             leads
             the
             guilty
             soul
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             unspeakably
             terrible
             .
             The
             utter
             darkness
             ,
             the
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             the
             worm
             that
             dieth
             not
             ,
             the
             everlasting
             flames
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             chief
             horrour
             and
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             the
             ungodly
             .
             O
             were
             it
             but
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             Trees
             or
             Stones
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             nothing
             ,
             it
             were
             nothing
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             by
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             (
             directly
             )
             intended
             in
             my
             Text.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Saints
             themselves
             being
             sanctified
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             are
             but
             imperfectly
             assured
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             measure
             as
             they
             remain
             in
             doubt
             ,
             or
             unassured
             ,
             Death
             may
             be
             a
             double
             terror
             to
             them
             .
             They
             believe
             the
             threatenings
             ,
             and
             know
             more
             than
             unbelievers
             do
             ,
             what
             an
             ●sufferable
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             celestial
             glory
             and
             what
             an
             unspeakable
             misery
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             endless
             wrath
             of
             God!
             And
             therefore
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             such
             fears
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             make
             death
             a
             terrour
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             but
             Death
             it
             self
             to
             be
             
               our
               Enemy
               ,
               foreknowledge
            
             of
             it
             would
             increase
             the
             misery
             .
             A
             Beast
             that
             
               knoweth
               not
            
             that
             he
             must
             die
             is
             not
             tormented
             with
             the
             fears
             of
             death
             (
             though
             nature
             hath
             possessed
             them
             with
             a
             self
             preserving
             fear
             ,
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             an
             invading
             evil
             .
             )
             But
             man
             
             foreknoweth
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             die
             :
             He
             hath
             still
             occasion
             to
             anticipate
             his
             terrors
             :
             that
             which
             
               will
               be
            
             ,
             and
             certainly
             and
             
               shortly
               will
               be
            
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             
               it
               were
            
             already
             .
             And
             therefore
             fore-knowledge
             makes
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             alway
             dying
             :
             We
             see
             our
             Graves
             ,
             our
             weeping
             Friends
             ,
             our
             sore-described
             corruption
             and
             dismal
             state
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             life
             is
             a
             continual
             Death
             .
             And
             thus
             Death
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             Nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             nor
             the
             greatest
             Enmity
             that
             Death
             hath
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             It
             is
             a
             lamentable
             hinderance
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             next
             in
             ten
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1●
             
               The
               fears
               of
               Death
               do
               much
               abate
               our
               Desires
               after
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               by
               the
               separated
               soul
               .
            
             Though
             every
             believing
             holy
             soul
             ,
             do
             love
             God
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             take
             Heaven
             for
             his
             home
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sincerely
             longeth
             after
             it
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             know
             that
             Death
             stands
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             thither
             ,
             but
             through
             this
             dreadful
             narrow
             passage
             ,
             this
             stoppeth
             ,
             and
             lamentably
             dulleth
             our
             desires
             :
             And
             so
             the
             
               Natural
               Enmity
            
             ,
             turneth
             to
             a
             Spiritual
             sorer
             enmity
             .
             For
             let
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             much
             a
             Saint
             ,
             be
             will
             be
             still
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             Death
             will
             still
             be
             death
             ,
             so
             nature
             will
             still
             be
             nature
             .
             And
             therefore
             death
             as
             death
             will
             be
             abhorred
             .
             And
             we
             are
             such
             
             timerous
             sluggards
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             easily
             discouraged
             by
             this
             Lyon
             in
             the
             way
             .
             The
             ugly
             P●●er
             affrighted
             us
             from
             those
             grateful
             thoug●●
             of
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             the
             blessed
             object
             would
             produce
             .
             Our
             sanctified
             affections
             would
             be
             mounting
             upwards
             ,
             and
             holy
             Love
             would
             be
             working
             towards
             its
             blessed
             object
             :
             but
             Death
             standing
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             suppresseth
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             turns
             us
             back
             ;
             and
             frighteneth
             us
             from
             our
             Fathers
             presence
             .
             We
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             City
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             precious
             Pearl
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             or
             as
             to
             a
             dear
             and
             faithful
             Friend
             ,
             that
             is
             beyond
             some
             dreadful
             gulf
             :
             Fain
             we
             would
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             but
             we
             dare
             not
             venture
             ;
             we
             fear
             this
             dismal
             enemy
             in
             the
             way
             .
             He
             that
             can
             recover
             his
             health
             by
             a
             pleasant
             medicine
             ,
             doth
             take
             it
             without
             any
             great
             reluctancy
             :
             But
             if
             a
             Leg
             or
             an
             Arm
             must
             be
             out
             off
             ,
             or
             a
             stone
             cut
             out
             by
             a
             painful
             dangerous
             Incision
             ,
             what
             a
             striving
             doth
             it
             cause
             between
             the
             contrary
             passions
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             ease
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ?
          
           
             Could
             we
             but
             come
             to
             Heaven
             as
             easily
             as
             innocent
             Adam
             might
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             conquered
             ,
             what
             wings
             would
             it
             add
             to
             our
             desires
             ?
             Might
             we
             be
             translated
             as
             Henoch
             or
             conveyed
             thither
             in
             the
             Chariot
             of
             El●●●
             
             what
             Saint
             is
             there
             that
             would
             not
             long
             to
             see
             the
             face
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Were
             it
             but
             to
             go
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             there
             see
             Christ
             with
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             in
             a
             glimpse
             of
             Glory
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             three
             Disciples
             ,
             Who
             would
             not
             make
             haste
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               :
               to
               be
               here
               ,
            
             Matth
             ,
             17.
             1
             ,
             4
             ?
             But
             to
             travel
             so
             chearfully
             with
             Abraham
             to
             the
             Mount
             of
             Moriah
             ;
             to
             sacrifice
             an
             only
             Son
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Martyr
             to
             the
             flames
             ,
             is
             a
             harder
             task
             .
             This
             is
             the
             principal
             enmity
             of
             death
             ;
             it
             deterreth
             our
             desires
             and
             thoughts
             from
             Heaven
             :
             and
             maketh
             it
             a
             far
             harder
             matter
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             long
             after
             God
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             :
             Yea
             it
             causeth
             us
             to
             flie
             from
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             truly
             love
             him
             :
             And
             ,
             where
             Faith
             and
             Love
             do
             work
             so
             strongly
             as
             to
             overcome
             these
             fears
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             meet
             with
             them
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             must
             fight
             before
             they
             overcome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             as
             this
             Enemy
             dulleth
             our
             Desires
             ,
             so
             doth
             it
             consequently
             cool
             our
             Love
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             exercise
             ;
             and
             it
             hindereth
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             much
             abateth
             the
             complacency
             and
             Joy
             that
             we
             should
             have
             in
             the
             believing
             thoughts
             of
             Heaven
             :
             when
             we
             should
             be
             rejoycing
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             )
             the
             face
             of
             death
             appearing
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             is
             naturally
             an
             enemy
             to
             our
             joy
             :
             When
             we
             think
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             of
             dissolution
             and
             corruption
             ,
             
             and
             of
             our
             long
             abode
             in
             the
             places
             of
             darkness
             ,
             of
             our
             contemned
             dust
             ,
             and
             scattered
             bones
             ,
             this
             damps
             our
             joyful
             thoughts
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             supernatural
             grace
             do
             not
             make
             us
             Conquerours
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             might
             pass
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             from
             one
             room
             to
             another
             ,
             what
             haste
             should
             we
             make
             in
             our
             desires
             ?
             How
             joyfully
             should
             we
             think
             and
             speak
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Then
             we
             might
             live
             in
             the
             Joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             easily
             delight
             our selves
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             would
             be
             our
             daily
             food
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             our
             Natural
             Enemy
             doth
             thus
             occasion
             the
             abatement
             of
             Desire
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             so
             also
             of
             our
             Thankfulnesse
             for
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             promised
             us
             .
             God
             would
             have
             more
             praise
             from
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             more
             pleasing
             joyful
             thoughts
             of
             our
             Inheritance
             .
             We
             should
             magnifie
             him
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             when
             we
             remember
             how
             we
             shall
             magnifie
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             Our
             hearts
             would
             be
             turned
             into
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             would
             be
             extolling
             our
             dear
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             sounding
             forth
             his
             praise
             whom
             we
             must
             praise
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             dreadful
             Death
             did
             not
             draw
             a
             veil
             ,
             to
             hide
             the
             heavenly
             glory
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             dismal
             face
             of
             Death
             ,
             doth
             hinder
             the
             heavenlinesse
             of
             our
             Conversation
             .
             
             Our
             Thoughts
             will
             be
             diverted
             ,
             when
             our
             complacency
             and
             desire
             is
             abated
             :
             Our
             minds
             be
             willinger
             to
             grow
             strange
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             Death
             still
             mingleth
             terrour
             in
             our
             meditations
             :
             Whereas
             if
             we
             could
             have
             come
             to
             God
             in
             the
             way
             that
             was
             first
             appointed
             us
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             cloathed
             with
             glory
             ,
             without
             being
             stript
             of
             our
             present
             cloathing
             ,
             by
             this
             terrible
             hand
             ,
             how
             familiarly
             should
             we
             then
             converse
             above
             ?
             How
             readily
             would
             our
             Thoughts
             run
             out
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Meditation
             of
             that
             glory
             would
             not
             be
             then
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             :
             Our
             hearts
             would
             not
             be
             so
             backward
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Faith
             is
             much
             hindered
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             much
             advantaged
             by
             Death
             :
             Look
             either
             to
             the
             state
             of
             soul
             or
             body
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             easily
             perceive
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             .
             The
             state
             of
             a
             Soul
             incorporated
             ,
             we
             know
             by
             long
             experience
             :
             what
             kind
             of
             apprehensions
             ,
             volitions
             ,
             and
             affections
             belong
             to
             a
             soul
             while
             it
             acteth
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             we
             feel
             or
             understand
             :
             But
             what
             manner
             of
             
               Knowledge
               ,
               Will
            
             ,
             or
             Love
             ;
             what
             Joy
             ,
             what
             sorrow
             ,
             belong
             to
             souls
             that
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             now
             distinctly
             and
             formally
             to
             conceive
             .
             And
             when
             men
             find
             themselves
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             the
             manner
             ,
             they
             are
             tempted
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             The
             swarms
             of
             irreligious
             Infidels
             ,
             
             that
             have
             denied
             the
             Immortality
             and
             separated
             existence
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             are
             too
             full
             a
             proof
             of
             this
             :
             And
             good
             men
             have
             been
             haunted
             with
             this
             horrible
             temptation
             .
             Had
             there
             been
             no
             death
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             been
             liable
             to
             this
             dangerous
             assault
             .
             The
             opinion
             of
             the
             sleeping
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             step
             to
             flat
             Infidelity
             ;
             and
             both
             of
             them
             hence
             receive
             their
             life
             ,
             because
             a
             soul
             in
             flesh
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             conceive
             ,
             to
             its
             satisfaction
             ,
             of
             the
             being
             ,
             state
             ,
             or
             action
             of
             a
             separated
             soul
             ,
             is
             the
             easier
             drawn
             to
             question
             or
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             difficulty
             and
             tryal
             is
             as
             great
             :
             That
             a
             corps
             resolved
             into
             dust
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             first
             devoured
             by
             some
             other
             body
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             its
             substance
             ,
             should
             be
             re-united
             to
             its
             soul
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             a
             glorified
             body
             ,
             is
             a
             point
             not
             easie
             for
             unsanctified
             nature
             to
             believe
             .
             When
             Paul
             preached
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             the
             learned
             Athenians
             ,
             some
             mocked
             ;
             and
             others
             turned
             off
             that
             discourse
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             32.
             
             It
             is
             no
             easier
             to
             believe
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             than
             the
             Immortality
             or
             separated
             Existence
             of
             the
             Soul.
             Most
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             even
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             do
             confess
             the
             latter
             ,
             but
             few
             of
             them
             comparatively
             believe
             the
             former
             .
             And
             if
             sin
             had
             not
             let
             in
             Death
             upon
             our
             Nature
             ,
             th●●
             perilous
             
             difficulty
             had
             been
             prevented
             :
             Then
             we
             should
             not
             have
             been
             puzled
             with
             the
             thoughts
             of
             either
             a
             corrupted
             Body
             ,
             or
             a
             separated
             Soul.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             consequently
             by
             all
             this
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             our
             Endeavors
             meet
             with
             a
             great
             impediment
             .
             If
             Death
             weaken
             Faith
             ,
             Desire
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             dull
             our
             Endeavors
             .
             The
             deterred
             ,
             discouraged
             soul
             moves
             slowly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             :
             Whereas
             if
             Death
             were
             not
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             how
             chearfully
             should
             we
             run
             towards
             Heaven
             ?
             our
             thoughts
             of
             it
             would
             be
             still
             sweet
             ,
             and
             these
             would
             be
             a
             powerful
             Spring
             to
             action
             ?
             When
             the
             Will
             goes
             with
             full
             Sails
             ,
             the
             commanded
             faculty
             will
             the
             more
             easily
             follow
             .
             We
             should
             long
             so
             earnestly
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             if
             Death
             were
             not
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             nothing
             could
             easily
             stop
             us
             in
             our
             course
             .
             How
             earnestly
             we
             should
             pray
             ?
             How
             seriously
             should
             we
             meditate
             and
             confer
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             and
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             to
             attain
             it
             ?
             But
             that
             which
             dulls
             our
             Desires
             of
             the
             End
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             holy
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             dull
             us
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Enemy
             also
             doth
             dangerously
             tempt
             us
             to
             fall
             in
             love
             with
             present
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             the
             miserable
             Portion
             of
             the
             worldling
             :
             when
             it
             hath
             weakened
             faith
             ,
             and
             cooled
             our
             desires
             to
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             :
             
             tempted
             to
             think
             that
             its
             best
             take
             such
             pleasure
             as
             may
             here
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             feed
             on
             that
             where
             a
             sensual
             mind
             hath
             less
             discouragement
             .
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             Death
             did
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             darken
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             turn
             back
             our
             desires
             ,
             how
             easily
             should
             we
             get
             above
             these
             triftes
             ,
             and
             perceive
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             below
             ,
             and
             how
             unworthy
             they
             are
             to
             be
             once
             regarded
             !
          
           
             8.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             long
             of
             !
             this
             last
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               so
               dishonoured
            
             by
             the
             Fears
             and
             droopings
             of
             believers
             .
             They
             are
             but
             imperfectly
             yet
             freed
             from
             this
             bondage
             ▪
             and
             accordingly
             they
             walk
             .
             Whereas
             if
             the
             King
             of
             terrours
             were
             removed
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             less
             of
             Fear
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             Love
             ,
             as
             living
             more
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             Love
             :
             And
             then
             we
             should
             glorifie
             the
             God
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             the
             world
             as
             men
             of
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             heavenly
             chearfulness
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             dishonour
             the
             Lord
             and
             our
             Profession
             ,
             by
             our
             uncomfortable
             despondencies
             as
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             long
             of
             this
             
               last
               Enemy
            
             that
             many
             true
             Christians
             cannot
             perceive
             their
             own
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             are
             overwholm'd
             with
             doubts
             and
             troublesome
             fears
             ,
             lest
             they
             have
             not
             the
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             lest
             
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             abide
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             lest
             their
             hearts
             are
             more
             on
             Earth
             than
             Heaven
             .
             When
             they
             find
             themselves
             afraid
             of
             dying
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             dark
             amazing
             thoughts
             about
             eternity
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             ,
             with
             less
             trouble
             and
             fear
             ,
             of
             earth
             than
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             this
             makes
             them
             think
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             but
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             placed
             their
             happiness
             with
             God
             :
             when
             perhaps
             it
             is
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             that
             causeth
             these
             unjust
             conclusions
             .
             Christian
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             thee
             more
             anon
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             truly
             loved
             and
             desired
             by
             thee
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             may
             be
             much
             more
             valued
             than
             Earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             natural
             fears
             of
             death
             that
             standeth
             in
             thy
             way
             may
             much
             perplex
             thee
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             think
             that
             thou
             art
             averse
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             indeed
             thou
             art
             but
             averse
             from
             Death
             ,
             because
             yet
             this
             Enemy
             is
             not
             overcome
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             Enemy
             is
             not
             the
             smallest
             cause
             of
             many
             of
             our
             particular
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             apostacy
             of
             many
             hypocrites
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             of
             our
             temptations
             .
             Before
             man
             sinned
             ,
             none
             could
             take
             away
             his
             life
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             sin
             .
             So
             that
             man
             had
             no
             temptation
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             enemies
             ,
             or
             the
             pride
             of
             Conquerours
             ,
             or
             the
             sury
             of
             the
             passionate
             ,
             or
             the
             power
             of
             Tyrants
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             any
             unlawful
             means
             to
             
             scape
             it
             .
             An
             avoidable
             death
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             obliged
             moderately
             to
             fear
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             sinning
             lest
             he
             die
             (
             else
             God
             would
             not
             have
             threatned
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             had
             him
             make
             use
             of
             a
             preventing
             fear
             .
             )
             But
             now
             we
             have
             an
             unavoidable
             death
             to
             fear
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             untimely
             death
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             by
             Gods
             permission
             :
             And
             the
             fear
             of
             these
             is
             a
             powerful
             temptation
             .
             Otherwise
             Abraham
             would
             not
             have
             distructively
             equivocated
             as
             he
             did
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             Gen.
             20.
             11.
             and
             Isaac
             after
             him
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             when
             he
             sojourned
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             Gen.
             26.
             7.
             
             If
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             were
             not
             a
             strong
             temptation
             ,
             Peter
             would
             not
             have
             thrice
             denyed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             so
             late
             a
             warning
             and
             engagement
             :
             nor
             would
             all
             his
             Disciples
             have
             forsaken
             him
             and
             fled
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             56.
             
             Nor
             would
             Martyrs
             have
             a
             special
             reward
             ,
             nor
             would
             Christ
             have
             been
             put
             to
             call
             upon
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             they
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.
             4.
             and
             to
             declare
             to
             men
             the
             necessity
             of
             self-denyal
             in
             this
             point
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             can
             be
             his
             Disciple
             ,
             that
             loves
             his
             Life
             before
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             39.
             
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Christian
             indeed
             that
             so
             Loveth
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             sin
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             .
             But
             what
             is
             it
             that
             an
             hypocrite
             will
             not
             do
             to
             escape
             Death
             ?
             He
             will
             equivocate
             and
             forswear
             
             himself
             with
             the
             Jesuite
             and
             Familist
             :
             He
             will
             forsake
             not
             only
             his
             dearest
             friend
             ,
             but
             Christ
             also
             and
             his
             Conscience
             .
             What
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             most
             hainous
             sins
             are
             daily
             committed
             through
             the
             fears
             of
             death
             ?
             Thousands
             where
             the
             Inquisition
             ruleth
             are
             kept
             in
             Popery
             by
             it
             :
             And
             thousands
             are
             kept
             in
             Mahometanism
             by
             it
             :
             Thousands
             are
             drawn
             by
             it
             to
             betray
             their
             Countries
             ;
             to
             deny
             the
             truth
             ;
             to
             betray
             the
             Church
             and
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             finally
             to
             betray
             their
             souls
             unto
             perdition
             :
             some
             of
             them
             presume
             to
             deny
             Christ
             wilfully
             ,
             because
             that
             Peter
             had
             pardon
             that
             denied
             him
             through
             surprize
             ,
             and
             through
             infirmity
             :
             But
             they
             will
             not
             Repent
             with
             Peter
             ,
             and
             die
             for
             him
             after
             their
             repentance
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Hypocrites
             life
             ,
             may
             prescribe
             him
             what
             he
             shall
             believe
             and
             do
             ;
             may
             write
             him
             down
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             tell
             him
             what
             changes
             he
             shall
             make
             ,
             what
             oaths
             he
             shall
             take
             ,
             what
             party
             he
             shall
             side
             with
             ,
             and
             command
             him
             so
             many
             sins
             a
             day
             ,
             as
             you
             make
             your
             horse
             go
             so
             many
             miles
             .
             Satan
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             had
             much
             experience
             of
             the
             power
             of
             this
             temptation
             ,
             when
             he
             boasted
             so
             confidently
             of
             it
             against
             Job
             (
             2.
             4.
             )
             
               Skin
               for
               skin
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ;
               he
               will
               give
               for
               his
               life
               :
            
             And
             its
             true
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             love
             nothing
             better
             than
             their
             lives
             .
             Satan
             
             thought
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             would
             make
             a
             man
             do
             any
             thing
             :
             And
             of
             too
             many
             he
             may
             boldly
             make
             this
             boast
             ,
             [
             
               Let
               me
               but
               have
               power
               of
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               them
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               swear
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               be
               for
               any
               Cause
               or
               Party
               ,
               and
               do
               any
               thing
               against
               God
               or
               man.
            
             ]
             When
             lesser
             matters
             can
             do
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             common
             sad
             experience
             sheweth
             us
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             can
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             by
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             Death
             is
             become
             an
             Enemy
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             by
             being
             first
             the
             Enemy
             of
             our
             Natures
             :
             The
             Interest
             of
             our
             Bodies
             works
             much
             on
             our
             Souls
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             whole
             man.
             The
             principle
             of
             self-love
             was
             planted
             in
             Nature
             in
             order
             to
             self-preservation
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Nature
             doth
             necessarily
             abhor
             its
             own
             destruction
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             destruction
             standing
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             become
             an
             exceeding
             great
             hinderance
             to
             our
             affections
             ,
             which
             takes
             them
             off
             from
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             very
             great
             hinderance
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             carnal
             ,
             imprisoned
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             win
             their
             hearts
             to
             such
             a
             state
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             but
             by
             yielding
             unto
             Death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             to
             the
             truly
             godly
             it
             is
             naturally
             an
             impediment
             ,
             &
             a
             great
             temptation
             in
             the
             points
             
             before
             expressed
             :
             And
             though
             it
             prevail
             not
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             exceedingly
             hindereth
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             Death
             is
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             further
             than
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             the
             most
             consider
             of
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             unbeliever
             shall
             here
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             Death
             is
             not
             the
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             natural
             to
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             never
             sinned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             I
             lay
             all
             this
             on
             God
             :
             I
             answer
             him
             ,
             that
             Mortality
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             a
             
               posse
               mori
            
             ,
             a
             natural
             capacity
             of
             dying
             ,
             was
             natural
             to
             us
             in
             our
             innocency
             :
             or
             else
             Death
             could
             not
             be
             threatned
             as
             a
             penalty
             :
             And
             if
             I
             grant
             as
             much
             of
             a
             natural
             disposition
             in
             the
             Body
             to
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             if
             not
             prevented
             by
             a
             Glorifying
             Change
             ,
             it
             will
             no
             whit
             advantage
             their
             impious
             cause
             .
             But
             withall
             ,
             man
             was
             then
             so
             far
             Immortal
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             had
             a
             
               posse
               non
               mori
            
             ,
             a
             natural
             capacity
             of
             not
             dying
             ,
             and
             the
             
               mo
               ietur
               vel
               non
               morietur
            
             ,
             the
             actual
             event
             of
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             was
             laid
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             upon
             his
             obedience
             or
             disobedience
             .
             And
             man
             having
             sinned
             ,
             Justice
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             came
             under
             a
             
               non
               posse
               non
               mori
            
             ,
             an
             impossibility
             of
             escaping
             death
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             because
             of
             the
             peremptory
             sentence
             of
             our
             Judge
             :
             But
             the
             day
             of
             our
             deliverance
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             attain
             a
             
               non
               posse
               mori
            
             ,
             a
             certain
             consummate
             Immortality
             ,
             when
             the
             
             last
             Enemy
             Death
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             and
             how
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             next
             enquire
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             YOu
             have
             seen
             the
             
               ugly
               face
            
             of
             Death
             ;
             you
             are
             next
             to
             see
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             our
             great
             Redeemer
             .
             You
             have
             heard
             what
             sin
             hath
             done
             :
             you
             are
             next
             to
             hear
             what
             Grace
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             will
             do
             .
             You
             have
             seen
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Enemy
             :
             you
             are
             now
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Victory
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             he
             conquereth
             all
             this
             strength
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Beginning
             of
             the
             Conquest
             is
             in
             
               this
               world
            
             :
             2.
             
             The
             Perfection
             will
             not
             be
             till
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             this
             Last
             Enemy
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meritoriously
             Death
             is
             conquered
             by
             Death
             .
             The
             Death
             of
             sinners
             ,
             by
             the
             Mediators
             Death
             .
             Not
             that
             he
             intended
             in
             his
             Meritorious
             work
             ,
             to
             save
             us
             from
             the
             stroke
             of
             death
             by
             a
             prevention
             ,
             but
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             it
             after
             by
             a
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             
               since
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               by
               man
               also
               came
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             21.
             
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               the
               children
               were
            
             
             
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               he
               also
               himself
               likewise
               took
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               through
               death
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               deliver
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               fear
               of
               death
               were
               all
               their
               life
               time
               subject
               unto
               bondage
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Satan
             as
             Gods
             Executioner
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             prosperous
             tempter
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             :
             The
             fears
             of
             this
             dreadful
             Executioner
             ,
             are
             a
             continual
             bondage
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             through
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             till
             we
             perceive
             the
             deliverance
             which
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             hath
             purchased
             us
             .
             1.
             
             By
             Death
             Christ
             hath
             stisfied
             the
             Justice
             that
             was
             armed
             by
             sin
             against
             us
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Death
             he
             hath
             shewed
             us
             ,
             that
             Death
             is
             a
             tolerable
             Evil
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             yielded
             to
             in
             hope
             of
             following
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Actually
             he
             conquered
             Death
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             This
             was
             the
             day
             of
             Grace's
             triumph
             :
             This
             day
             he
             shewed
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             earth
             ,
             that
             death
             was
             conquerable
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             his
             personal
             Death
             was
             actually
             overcome
             .
             The
             blessed
             souls
             beheld
             it
             to
             their
             Joy
             ,
             beholding
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             Head
             ,
             a
             virtual
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             own
             Bodies
             .
             The
             Devils
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saw
             that
             they
             had
             no
             hopes
             of
             holding
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             grave
             .
             The
             damned
             souls
             were
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             knew
             that
             their
             sinful
             bodies
             must
             be
             restored
             to
             bear
             their
             part
             in
             suffering
             .
             The
             Believing
             Saints
             on
             earth
             perceive
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             see
             that
             their
             bonds
             are
             broken
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             
               righteous
               there
               is
               hope
               in
               death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             our
             Head
             being
             actually
             risen
             ,
             assureth
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             also
             Rise
             .
             
               For
               if
               we
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               died
               and
               Rose
               again
               ;
               even
               so
               them
               also
               which
               sleep
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               will
               God
               bring
               with
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             14.
             
             
               And
               as
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dieth
               no
               more
               ,
               death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               :
            
             So
             shall
             we
             Rsie
             and
             die
             no
             more
             .
             This
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Churches
             Triumph
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               day
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
            
             (
             even
             the
             day
             which
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             must
             celebrate
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             praise
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             )
             
               We
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               therein
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             118.
             24.
             
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             hath
             1.
             
             Assured
             us
             of
             the
             consummation
             of
             his
             satisfacttion
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             his
             promises
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Death
             is
             actually
             conquered
             ,
             and
             a
             Resurrection
             possible
             .
             4.
             
             That
             believers
             shall
             certainly
             Rise
             ,
             when
             their
             Head
             and
             Saviour
             is
             Risen
             ,
             to
             prepare
             them
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             thus
             he
             will
             Raise
             them
             at
             the
             last
             .
             A
             bare
             promise
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             strong
             a
             help
             
             to
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             actual
             Rising
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             performance
             :
             
               But
               now
               Christ
               is
               risen
               and
               become
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             20.
             
             
               For
               because
               he
               Liveth
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
               also
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             degree
             of
             destruction
             to
             this
             Enemy
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             his
             Justifying
             and
             Sanctifying
             Grace
             .
             Four
             special
             benefits
             were
             then
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             Antidotes
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             .
             1.
             
             One
             is
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             look
             beyond
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             to
             eternity
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             most
             powerfully
             disable
             Death
             to
             terrifie
             and
             discourage
             us
             ;
             and
             raiseth
             us
             above
             our
             Natural
             fears
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             us
             (
             though
             but
             in
             a
             glass
             )
             the
             exceeding
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             which
             churlish
             Death
             shall
             help
             us
             to
             .
             So
             that
             when
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             unbeliever
             looketh
             no
             further
             than
             the
             grave
             ,
             believing
             souls
             can
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             glorified
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thence
             fetch
             Love
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             terrours
             of
             interposing
             death
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             Faith
             foreseeth
             the
             
               salvation
               ready
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               the
               last
               time
               ,
               and
               causeth
               us
               therein
               greatly
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               season
               (
               if
               need
               be
               )
               we
               are
               in
               heaviness
               through
               manifold
               temptations
               .
            
             And
             so
             victorious
             is
             this
             Faith
             against
             all
             the
             storms
             that
             do
             assault
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               tryal
            
             
             
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               with
               fire
               ,
               doth
               but
               discover
               that
               ●t
               is
               much
               more
               precious
               than
               Gold
               that
               pe●isheth
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               unto
               praise
               and
               ●onour
               ,
               and
               glory
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               whom
               having
               never
               seen
               in
               the
               flesh
               we
               ●ove
               ,
               and
               though
               now
               we
               see
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               believing
               we
               rejoyce
               with
               unspeakable
               glorious
               joy
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ;
             8
             ,
             9.
             
               and
               shall
               shortly
               receive
               the
               end
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Salvation
               of
               our
               Souls
               .
            
             Thus
             Faith
             ,
             though
             it
             destroy
             not
             Death
             it self
             ,
             destroyeth
             the
             Malignity
             and
             enmity
             of
             DEATH
             :
             while
             it
             seeth
             the
             hings
             that
             are
             beyond
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             ●eath
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             where
             death
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             .
             Faith
             is
             like
             
             David's
             three
             mighty
             men
             ,
             that
             brake
             thorow
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             to
             fetch
             him
             the
             waters
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             longed
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             When
             the
             thirsty
             soul
             saith
             ,
             
               O
               that
               ●ne
               would
               give
               me
               drink
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               Salvation
               !
            
             Faith
             breaks
             thorow
             death
             which
             standeth
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             fetcheth
             these
             living
             waters
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             We
             may
             say
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               overcometh
               the
               world
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               victory
               that
               overcometh
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               Faith
               :
               who
               is
               he
               that
               overcometh
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               ?
            
             &c.
             
               For
               greater
               is
               he
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             1
             John
             4.
             4.
             
             The
             believing
             Soul
             
             foreseeing
             the
             day
             when
             
               death
               shall
               be
               swallow'd
               up
               in
               Victory
               ,
            
             may
             sing
             beforehand
             the
             triumphing
             song
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               !
               O
               grave
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               Victory
               !
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             54
             ,
             55.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               we
               faint
               not
               ,
               though
               our
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               our
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               :
               For
               our
               light
               affliction
               (
               though
               it
               reach
               to
               death
               )
               which
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               worketh
               for
               us
               a
               far
               more
               exceeding
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               ;
               while
               we
               look
               not
               at
               the
               things
               that
               are
               seen
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               :
               for
               the
               hings
               which
               are
               seen
               are
               temporal
            
             (
             and
             therefore
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             looked
             at
             )
             
               but
               the
               things
               that
               are
               not
               seen
               are
               eternal
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             ,
             more
             prevalent
             with
             a
             believing
             Soul
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             enticing
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             or
             the
             light
             and
             short
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             the
             death
             that
             standeth
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             second
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             given
             us
             at
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               Justification
               of
               our
               persons
               ,
               by
               the
               blood
               and
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             When
             once
             we
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             greatest
             terrour
             ,
             being
             saved
             from
             the
             
               second
               death
            
             ,
             Though
             we
             must
             feel
             the
             killing
             stroke
             ,
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             damning
             stroke
             .
             Yea
             more
             than
             so
             ,
             it
             shall
             save
             us
             by
             destroying
             us
             :
             It
             shall
             let
             us
             
             into
             the
             glorious
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             by
             taking
             us
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             mortal
             friends
             :
             It
             shall
             help
             us
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             by
             cutting
             off
             our
             Time.
             For
             in
             the
             hour
             that
             we
             were
             justified
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             
               Adopted
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             we
             were
             also
             made
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               even
               Coheirs
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
            
             shall
             be
             
               glorified
               with
               him
            
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             
               suffered
               with
               him
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             As
             Death
             was
             promoting
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             killing
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             himself
             :
             So
             is
             it
             hastnening
             the
             deliverance
             of
             believers
             ,
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             undoing
             them
             .
             No
             wonder
             if
             Death
             be
             that
             mans
             terrour
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             conveyed
             by
             it
             into
             Hell
             ,
             or
             that
             imagineth
             that
             he
             shall
             perish
             as
             the
             beast
             :
             But
             to
             him
             that
             knows
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             his
             passage
             into
             Rest
             ;
             and
             that
             Angels
             shall
             convey
             his
             Soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             what
             an
             Antidote
             is
             there
             ready
             for
             his
             Faith
             to
             use
             against
             the
             enmity
             and
             excess
             of
             fears
             ?
             Hence
             faith
             proceedeth
             in
             its
             triumph
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             56
             ,
             57.
             
             
               The
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law
               :
               But
               thanks
               be
               to
               God
               that
               giveth
               us
               the
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             Let
             him
             inordinately
             fear
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             loth
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             yet
             the
             heir
             of
             Death
             eternal
             :
             Let
             him
             fear
             that
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             bondage
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             by
             Justification
             delivered
             from
             the
             
             curse
             :
             But
             joy
             and
             holy
             triumph
             are
             more
             seemly
             for
             the
             Justified
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Holiness
               of
               the
               soul
            
             :
             By
             this
             the
             
               Power
               of
               sin
            
             is
             mortified
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             cannot
             actuate
             and
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             they
             may
             do
             :
             By
             this
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             cast
             aside
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             it self
             is
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             will
             seem
             the
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             it
             will
             be
             a
             less
             temptation
             to
             the
             Soul.
             By
             this
             we
             are
             already
             
               crucified
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               to
               us
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             can
             more
             easily
             leave
             the
             world
             :
             
               We
               now
               live
            
             by
             another
             Life
             than
             we
             did
             before
             ;
             being
             dead
             in
             our selves
             ,
             
               our
               life
               is
               hid
               with
               Christ
               in
               God
            
             ;
             and
             being
             
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               now
               so
               Live
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               Christ
               Liveth
               in
               us
               :
               the
               life
               which
               we
               Live
               in
               the
               flesh
               is
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               that
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             The
             things
             that
             made
             this
             life
             too
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             now
             as
             it
             were
             annihilated
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             see
             they
             are
             Nothing
             ,
             they
             can
             
               do
               nothing
            
             with
             us
             .
             Sanctification
             also
             maketh
             us
             so
             weary
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             being
             our
             hated
             enemy
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             die
             that
             causeth
             us
             to
             die
             .
             And
             especially
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             we
             then
             receive
             ,
             is
             in
             us
             a
             
             Divine
             and
             heavenly
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             inclineth
             us
             to
             God
             and
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Nature
             principally
             consisteth
             in
             the
             superlative
             Love
             of
             God.
             And
             Love
             carrieth
             out
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             beloved
             .
             As
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             prisoner
             in
             a
             dungeon
             carrieth
             him
             to
             desire
             Liberty
             and
             Light
             ;
             so
             the
             Nature
             of
             a
             holy
             Soul
             in
             flesh
             ,
             inclineth
             it
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
             As
             Love
             maketh
             husband
             and
             wife
             ,
             and
             dearest
             friends
             to
             think
             the
             time
             long
             while
             they
             are
             asunder
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             God.
             How
             fain
             would
             the
             holy
             loving
             Soul
             behold
             the
             pleased
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             live
             under
             the
             fullest
             influences
             of
             his
             Love
             !
             This
             is
             our
             conquest
             over
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             .
             As
             strong
             as
             Death
             is
             ,
             Love
             is
             stronger
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               Death
               —
               the
               coals
               thereof
               are
               coals
               of
               fire
               ,
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
            
             (
             which
             will
             not
             by
             the
             terrible
             face
             of
             Death
             be
             hindered
             from
             ascending
             up
             to
             God.
             )
             
               Many
               waters
               cannot
               quench
               Love
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               floods
               drown
               it
               :
               if
               a
               man
               would
               give
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               house
               for
               Love
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             bribe
             it
             and
             divert
             it
             from
             its
             object
             )
             
               it
               would
               utterly
               be
               contemned
            
             .
             If
             the
             Love
             of
             David
             could
             carry
             Jonathan
             to
             hazard
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             deny
             a
             Kingdom
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             David
             to
             Absalom
             made
             him
             wish
             that
             he
             
               had
               died
               for
               him
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             
             friends
             ,
             (
             yea
             lustful
             love
             )
             hath
             carried
             many
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             lives
             ;
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Saints
             prevail
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             The
             power
             of
             holy
             Love
             made
             Moses
             say
             ,
             
               Else
               let
               my
               name
               be
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
            
             And
             it
             made
             Paul
             say
             ,
             That
             
               he
               could
               wish
               that
               he
               were
               accursed
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               his
               brethren
               and
               kindred
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             ]
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
             And
             doubtless
             he
             felt
             the
             fire
             burning
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             when
             he
             broke
             out
             into
             that
             triumphant
             challenge
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             35
             ,
             36.
             to
             the
             end
             [
             
               Who
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ?
               shall
               tribulation
               ,
               or
               distress
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               or
               famine
               ,
               or
               nakedness
               ,
               or
               peril
               ,
               or
               sword
               ?
               (
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               For
               thy
               sake
               we
               are
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               we
               are
               counted
               as
               Sheep
               to
               the
               slaughter
               .
               )
               Nay
               in
               all
               this
               we
               are
               more
               then
               Conquerours
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               :
               For
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               neither
               Death
               nor
               Life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               Principalities
               ,
               nor
               Powers
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               height
               ,
               nor
               depth
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Creature
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord.
            
             ]
             You
             see
             here
             what
             it
             is
             that
             conquereth
             the
             enmity
             of
             death
             ,
             in
             our
             sanctification
             ;
             even
             that
             powerful
             love
             of
             God
             that
             is
             then
             given
             us
             ,
             which
             will
             go
             to
             him
             through
             the
             most
             cruel
             death
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             Antidote
             that
             is
             given
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Comforter
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             He
             makes
             it
             his
             work
             to
             corroborate
             and
             confirm
             them
             :
             As
             sin
             hath
             woven
             calamities
             into
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             filled
             us
             with
             troubles
             ,
             and
             griefs
             ,
             and
             fears
             ;
             so
             Christ
             doth
             send
             his
             spirit
             to
             undo
             these
             works
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Comforter
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Sanctifier
             to
             his
             members
             .
             As
             the
             Sanctifying
             Spirit
             striveth
             against
             the
             
               entising
               sinful
            
             flesh
             ,
             so
             the
             Comforting
             Spirit
             striveth
             against
             the
             troubling
             flesh
             ;
             as
             also
             against
             the
             persecuting
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             tempting
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             vexing
             as
             well
             as
             the
             tempting
             Devil
             .
             
               And
               greater
               is
               he
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
            
             ;
             1
             John
             4.
             4.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             overcomes
             the
             disquieting
             as
             well
             as
             the
             tempting
             Spirit
             :
             But
             with
             some
             difference
             ;
             because
             our
             comforts
             are
             not
             in
             this
             life
             so
             necessary
             to
             us
             as
             
               our
               Holiness
            
             :
             Joy
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             our
             Reward
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             certainly
             or
             constantly
             ,
             in
             any
             high
             degree
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Reward
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             will
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             universally
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             and
             certainly
             in
             the
             Elect
             ;
             yet
             in
             many
             of
             them
             his
             Comforting
             work
             is
             more
             obscure
             ,
             and
             interrupted
             :
             And
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             Conquerour
             here
             .
             For
             his
             works
             must
             be
             judged
             of
             in
             reference
             to
             their
             ends
             :
             
             And
             our
             comfort
             on
             earth
             is
             given
             us
             for
             our
             encouragement
             in
             holy
             wayes
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             not
             stopt
             or
             diverted
             by
             the
             fear
             of
             enemies
             :
             and
             also
             to
             help
             on
             our
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             us
             in
             thanks
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             draw
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             more
             serviceable
             to
             others
             :
             And
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             comfort
             we
             shall
             have
             as
             conduceth
             to
             these
             ends
             ,
             and
             is
             suitable
             to
             our
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             employment
             God
             hath
             for
             us
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             wilfully
             grieve
             our
             Comforter
             ,
             and
             quench
             our
             joyes
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             when
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             appear
             before
             ,
             and
             our
             flesh
             is
             terrified
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             these
             Anakims
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             [
             
               We
               are
               not
               able
               to
               overcome
               them
            
             ]
             and
             so
             brings
             up
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             the
             promised
             Land
             ,
             and
             casts
             us
             sometime
             into
             murmuring
             ,
             lamentation
             and
             weakning-discouragements
             ,
             yet
             doth
             the
             Ho-Ghost
             cause
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             (
             as
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             )
             to
             still
             the
             soul
             ,
             (
             Numb
             .
             13.
             )
             and
             causeth
             us
             to
             contemn
             these
             Gyants
             ,
             and
             say
             [
             
               Let
               us
               go
               up
               and
               possess
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               well
               able
               to
               overcome
               it
               .
            
             ]
             Ver.
             30.
             
             The
             Comforting
             Spirit
             sheweth
             us
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             conquered
             death
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15.
             )
             even
             the
             Cross
             on
             which
             he
             triumphed
             openly
             ,
             when
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             conquered
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
             He
             sheweth
             us
             the
             glorious
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             
             his
             promise
             of
             our
             own
             Resurrection
             :
             He
             sheweth
             us
             our
             glorified
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             may
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             commend
             our
             departing
             souls
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             59.
             
             And
             he
             sheweth
             us
             the
             Angels
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             their
             Convoy
             :
             And
             he
             maketh
             all
             these
             Considerations
             effectual
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             exciteth
             our
             Love
             and
             heavenly
             desires
             ,
             and
             giveth
             us
             a
             triumphing
             Courage
             and
             Consolation
             :
             So
             that
             Death
             doth
             not
             encounter
             us
             alone
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             finds
             us
             armed
             and
             led
             on
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             who
             helps
             us
             by
             a
             sling
             and
             stone
             to
             conquer
             this
             Goliah
             .
             If
             a
             draught
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             some
             spiritful
             reviving
             liquor
             can
             take
             off
             fears
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             bold
             ;
             what
             then
             may
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             do
             by
             his
             powerful
             encouragements
             and
             comforts
             on
             the
             soul
             ?
             Did
             we
             but
             see
             Christ
             or
             an
             Angel
             standing
             by
             our
             sick-beds
             ,
             and
             saying
             [
             
               Fear
               not
               :
               I
               will
               convoy
               thy
               soul
               to
               God
               :
               this
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               .
            
             ]
             What
             an
             unspeakable
             comfort
             would
             this
             be
             to
             a
             dying
             man
             ?
             Why
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Christ's
             Agent
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             and
             what
             the
             Spirit
             speaks
             ,
             Christ
             speaks
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             take
             its
             comforting
             words
             ,
             as
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             who
             spoke
             the
             like
             to
             the
             penitent
             Thief
             ,
             to
             shew
             bellevers
             the
             virtue
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             also
             may
             expect
             from
             him
             in
             their
             extremity
             .
             
             And
             our
             Physician
             is
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             keeps
             his
             Cordials
             for
             a
             fainting
             time
             :
             The
             Spirit
             useth
             so
             sustain
             and
             comfort
             us
             most
             ,
             in
             our
             greatest
             necessities
             .
             We
             need
             not
             comforts
             against
             death
             ,
             so
             much
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prosperity
             and
             health
             ,
             as
             when
             death
             draws
             neer
             .
             In
             health
             we
             have
             ordinarily
             more
             need
             of
             quickening
             than
             of
             comforting
             :
             and
             more
             need
             to
             be
             awakened
             from
             security
             to
             a
             due
             preparation
             for
             death
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             terrible
             fore-thoughts
             of
             it
             :
             though
             inordinate
             fears
             of
             death
             be
             hurtful
             to
             us
             ,
             security
             and
             deadness
             hurts
             us
             more
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             according
             to
             our
             necessities
             :
             And
             when
             Death
             is
             neerest
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             most
             dreadful
             ,
             he
             usually
             giveth
             the
             liveliest
             sense
             of
             the
             joyes
             beyond
             it
             ,
             to
             abate
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             encourage
             the
             departing
             soul
             .
             And
             if
             the
             comfort
             be
             but
             small
             ,
             it
             is
             precious
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             most
             pure
             ,
             as
             being
             then
             mixed
             with
             no
             carnal
             joyes
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             most
             seasonable
             in
             so
             great
             a
             strait
             .
             If
             we
             have
             no
             more
             but
             
               meer
               support
            
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             yet
             a
             precious
             mercy
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             third
             degree
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Deaths
             Enmity
             ,
             by
             these
             four
             Antidotes
             ,
             which
             we
             receive
             at
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             degree
             of
             this
             Enemies
             destruction
             is
             ,
             by
             it self
             ,
             or
             rather
             by
             Christ
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             means
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             contrary
             
             to
             its
             nature
             ,
             shall
             advantage
             our
             felicity
             .
             When
             Death
             hath
             done
             its
             worst
             ,
             it
             hath
             half
             killed
             it self
             in
             killing
             us
             :
             It
             hath
             then
             dismissed
             our
             imprisoned
             souls
             ,
             and
             ended
             even
             our
             fears
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             our
             fears
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             of
             this
             life
             .
             It
             hath
             ended
             our
             cares
             ,
             and
             griefs
             ,
             and
             groans
             .
             It
             hath
             finished
             our
             work
             ,
             and
             ended
             all
             our
             weariness
             and
             trouble
             .
             And
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             it
             ends
             our
             sinning
             ,
             and
             so
             destroyeth
             that
             which
             caused
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             inordinate
             fears
             of
             it self
             ,
             had
             caused
             in
             us
             .
             It
             is
             the
             time
             when
             sin
             shall
             gasp
             its
             last
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             our
             Physitian
             will
             perfect
             the
             cure
             ;
             and
             our
             greatest
             enemy
             shall
             follow
             us
             no
             further
             .
             It
             is
             the
             door
             by
             which
             the
             soul
             must
             pass
             to
             Christ
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Papist
             shall
             hence
             plead
             that
             therefore
             allmenmust
             be
             perfect
             without
             sin
             before
             death
             or
             else
             go
             to
             Purgatory
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             because
             as
             we
             die
             ,
             so
             Christ
             will
             find
             us
             :
             or
             if
             they
             ask
             ,
             How
             death
             can
             perfect
             us
             ?
             I
             answer
             them
             :
             It
             is
             Christ
             our
             Physitian
             that
             finisheth
             the
             cure
             ,
             and
             Death
             is
             the
             time
             in
             which
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             And
             if
             he
             undertake
             then
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             concerns
             not
             us
             to
             be
             too
             inquisitive
             ,
             how
             he
             doth
             it
             .
             What
             if
             the
             patient
             understand
             not
             how
             blood-letting
             cureth
             the
             infected
             blood
             that
             is
             left
             behind
             ?
             Must
             he
             therefore
             plead
             against
             his
             Physician
             ?
             and
             say
             ,
             It
             will
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             it
             s
             done
             ?
             
             We
             feel
             that
             here
             we
             have
             our
             sinful
             imperfections
             :
             we
             have
             for
             all
             that
             a
             promise
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             when
             death
             hath
             made
             its
             separation
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             no
             sin
             doth
             enter
             there
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             I
             see
             not
             why
             the
             difficulty
             of
             the
             Objection
             should
             trouble
             us
             at
             all
             .
             Death
             doth
             remove
             us
             from
             this
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             admits
             the
             soul
             into
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             the
             very
             instant
             of
             its
             remove
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             perfected
             ,
             even
             by
             that
             remove
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             first
             appearance
             of
             his
             blessed
             face
             .
             If
             you
             bring
             a
             candle
             into
             a
             dark
             room
             ,
             the
             access
             of
             the
             light
             expelleth
             the
             darkness
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             :
             And
             you
             cannot
             say
             that
             they
             consist
             together
             one
             moment
             of
             time
             .
             So
             ,
             cold
             is
             expelled
             by
             the
             approach
             of
             heat
             .
             And
             thus
             when
             death
             hath
             opened
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             into
             the
             immortal
             light
             ,
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             instant
             all
             the
             darkness
             and
             sinful
             imperfections
             of
             our
             souls
             are
             dissipated
             .
             Throw
             an
             empty
             Bottle
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             the
             emptiness
             ceaseth
             by
             the
             filling
             of
             the
             water
             ;
             neither
             before
             nor
             after
             but
             in
             that
             instant
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             should
             not
             satisfie
             any
             ,
             let
             it
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             instant
             of
             death
             can
             perfect
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             assert
             a
             perfection
             on
             
             earth
             ,
             (
             which
             on
             their
             grounds
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             case
             of
             all
             that
             will
             escape
             Hell
             and
             Purgatory
             ;
             )
             nor
             yet
             any
             Purgatory-torments
             after
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             relicts
             of
             sin
             ;
             seeing
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             glorified
             Redeemer
             ,
             or
             by
             all
             ,
             this
             work
             will
             be
             easily
             and
             infallibly
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             degree
             and
             perfect
             conquest
             will
             be
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             victory
             that
             is
             mentioned
             in
             my
             Text.
             All
             that
             is
             fore-mentioned
             doth
             abate
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             conquer
             death
             in
             some
             degree
             :
             But
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             the
             enemy
             it self
             is
             conquered
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             .
             And
             therefore
             Death
             is
             the
             last
             enemy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             The
             Body
             lyeth
             under
             the
             penal
             effects
             of
             sin
             ,
             till
             the
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             it
             is
             penal
             to
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             state
             of
             glory
             that
             its
             in
             with
             Christ
             :
             For
             it
             is
             deprived
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             glory
             ,
             which
             it
             shall
             attain
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             man
             shall
             be
             perfected
             and
             glorified
             together
             .
             Then
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Mediators
             work
             will
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             
               and
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               restored
               ;
               All
               that
               are
               in
            
             
             
               the
               graves
               shall
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               come
               forth
               ,
            
             John
             5.
             28.
             
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Fathers
               will
               that
               sent
               him
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               lose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               should
               raise
               it
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             John
             6.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             
               We
               have
               hope
               towards
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               just
               and
               unjust
               ,
            
             Acts
             25.
             15.
             
             
               As
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               so
               by
               man
               came
               also
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             21.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               there
               be
               no
               more
               death
               ,
               nor
               sorrow
               ,
               nor
               crying
               ,
               nor
               pain
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.
             4.
             
             
               No
               more
               diseases
               ,
               or
               fears
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               grave
               ,
               or
               of
               corruption
               .
            
             No
             terrible
             enemy
             shall
             stand
             betwixt
             us
             and
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             frighten
             our
             hearts
             from
             looking
             towards
             him
             .
             O
             what
             a
             birth-day
             will
             that
             be
             !
             when
             Graves
             shall
             bring
             forth
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             sons
             for
             Glory
             !
             How
             joyfully
             will
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             meet
             ,
             that
             were
             separated
             so
             long
             ?
             Then
             sin
             hath
             done
             its
             worst
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             more
             !
             Then
             Christ
             hath
             done
             all
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             but
             to
             justifie
             us
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             possession
             of
             the
             joy
             that
             he
             is
             preparing
             .
             And
             then
             he
             will
             deliver
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             expect
             now
             that
             I
             should
             give
             you
             resons
             why
             Death
             is
             the
             last
             Enemy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             though
             much
             might
             be
             said
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             will
             of
             
             God
             shall
             be
             to
             me
             instead
             of
             all
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             being
             the
             fountain
             and
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             .
             He
             knows
             best
             the
             Order
             that
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Works
             and
             Ends
             ,
             to
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             good
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             his
             Wisdom
             we
             submit
             ,
             in
             the
             patient
             expectance
             of
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             promises
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             I
             Now
             come
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             for
             further
             Information
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             reforming
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             you
             may
             hence
             be
             easily
             resolved
             ;
             
               Whether
               Death
               be
               truly
               penal
               to
               the
               godly
               ?
            
             which
             some
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             a
             Controversie
             of
             late
             :
             though
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             men
             do
             apprehend
             it
             as
             a
             punishment
             ,
             whose
             tongues
             and
             pens
             do
             plead
             for
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               return
               ,
            
             was
             part
             of
             the
             sentence
             past
             on
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             ;
             which
             then
             proved
             it
             a
             punishment
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             remitted
             to
             Adam
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             had
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             remitted
             to
             any
             of
             us
             all
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             for
             
             sin
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             inflict
             it
             ;
             who
             hath
             sworn
             that
             he
             takes
             
               no
               pleasure
               in
               the
               death
               of
               sinners
            
             ;
             And
             that
             
               he
               afflicts
               not
               willingly
               ,
               nor
               grieves
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
             But
             my
             text
             it self
             decides
             the
             controversie
             :
             Sin
             and
             punishment
             are
             the
             evils
             that
             Christ
             removeth
             :
             And
             if
             death
             were
             no
             punishment
             (
             as
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             )
             how
             could
             it
             be
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             
               last
               enemy
               to
               be
               destroyed
            
             by
             the
             Redeemer
             ?
             When
             we
             feel
             the
             Enmity
             before
             described
             against
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             also
             know
             its
             Enmity
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             God
             would
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             sin
             :
             especially
             when
             we
             read
             that
             
               death
               passeth
               upon
               all
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             that
             
               death
               is
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             Though
             Christ
             do
             us
             good
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             proveth
             it
             not
             to
             be
             no
             punishment
             :
             For
             castigatory
             punishments
             are
             purposely
             to
             do
             good
             to
             the
             chastised
             .
             Indeed
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               O
               Death
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
            
             because
             that
             the
             mortal
             evil
             to
             the
             Soul
             is
             taken
             out
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             foresee
             the
             Resurrection
             by
             faith
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             victory
             by
             Christ
             .
             But
             thence
             to
             conclude
             that
             Death
             hath
             no
             sting
             now
             to
             a
             believer
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             besides
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             text
             ;
             
               which
               telling
               us
               that
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               the
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             Death
             could
             not
             kill
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             Death
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             sin
             gave
             it
             not
             a
             sting
             to
             do
             
             it
             with
             :
             as
             sin
             could
             not
             oblige
             us
             to
             this
             punishment
             ,
             if
             the
             threatning
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             its
             strength
             .
             But
             Christ
             hath
             begun
             the
             Conquest
             and
             will
             finish
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             FROM
             all
             this
             Enmity
             in
             Death
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             sin
             hath
             done
             :
             and
             consequently
             how
             vile
             and
             odious
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             should
             esteem
             and
             use
             it
             .
             Sin
             hath
             not
             only
             forfeited
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             but
             laid
             those
             impediments
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             recovery
             ,
             which
             will
             find
             us
             work
             ,
             and
             cause
             our
             danger
             and
             sorrow
             while
             we
             live
             .
             And
             Death
             is
             not
             the
             least
             of
             these
             impediments
             .
             O
             foolish
             man
             ,
             that
             still
             will
             love
             such
             a
             mortal
             Enemy
             ▪
             If
             another
             would
             rob
             them
             but
             of
             a
             groat
             ,
             or
             defame
             them
             ,
             or
             deprive
             them
             of
             any
             accommodation
             ,
             how
             easily
             can
             they
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             are
             they
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ?
             But
             sin
             depriveth
             them
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             separates
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             asunder
             ,
             and
             forfeiteth
             their
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             and
             sets
             death
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Glory
             that
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             it
             .
             
             Though
             God
             have
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             sustain
             them
             ,
             and
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             hope
             and
             help
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             drawn
             to
             love
             him
             :
             And
             yet
             they
             can
             love
             the
             sin
             that
             would
             undo
             them
             .
             Though
             Christ
             would
             deliver
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             everlasting
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             hath
             assumed
             flesh
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             testifie
             his
             Love
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             easily
             brought
             to
             love
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             sin
             that
             made
             them
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             them
             so
             near
             to
             everlasting
             misery
             ,
             this
             they
             can
             love
             ,
             that
             deserves
             no
             love
             .
             A
             Minister
             or
             other
             friend
             that
             would
             draw
             them
             from
             their
             sin
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             help
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             they
             quarrel
             against
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             their
             enemy
             :
             but
             their
             foolish
             companions
             ,
             that
             can
             laugh
             and
             jest
             with
             them
             at
             the
             door
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             clap
             them
             on
             the
             back
             ,
             and
             drive
             away
             the
             care
             of
             their
             salvation
             and
             harden
             them
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             only
             acceptable
             men
             to
             them
             .
             O
             Christians
             leave
             this
             folly
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             judge
             of
             sin
             by
             its
             sad
             effects
             .
             You
             feel
             (
             if
             you
             have
             any
             feeling
             in
             you
             )
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             what
             it
             hath
             done
             against
             your
             Souls
             !
             The
             weakness
             of
             your
             faith
             and
             love
             ;
             the
             distance
             of
             your
             hearts
             from
             God
             ;
             your
             doubts
             and
             troubles
             tell
             you
             that
             it
             is
             not
             your
             friend
             ;
             You
             must
             shortly
             know
             what
             it
             will
             do
             to
             your
             bodies
             .
             As
             it
             keeps
             them
             
             in
             pain
             ,
             and
             weariness
             ,
             and
             weakness
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             ere
             long
             deliver
             them
             up
             to
             the
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             will
             spare
             them
             no
             more
             then
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             sin
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             fear
             a
             dissolution
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             had
             any
             use
             for
             a
             coffin
             or
             a
             winding-sheet
             ,
             nor
             been
             beholden
             to
             a
             grave
             ,
             to
             hide
             our
             carkasses
             from
             the
             sight
             and
             smell
             of
             the
             living
             .
             But
             as
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             were
             translated
             when
             they
             had
             walked
             with
             God
             ,
             even
             so
             should
             we
             :
             as
             
               those
               shall
               that
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               at
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               :
               and
               so
               shall
               they
               ever
               be
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Use
             sin
             therefore
             as
             it
             will
             use
             you
             .
             Spare
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             not
             spare
             you
             .
             It
             is
             your
             murderer
             ,
             and
             the
             murderer
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Use
             it
             therefore
             as
             a
             Murderer
             should
             be
             used
             .
             Kill
             it
             before
             it
             kills
             you
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             though
             it
             kill
             your
             bodies
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             kill
             your
             souls
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             bring
             you
             to
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             your
             Head
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             you
             there
             .
             If
             the
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             rottenness
             be
             not
             pleasant
             to
             you
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             thoughts
             of
             sin
             be
             pleasant
             .
             Hearken
             to
             every
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             hearken
             to
             a
             temptation
             to
             self-murder
             :
             
             And
             as
             you
             would
             do
             if
             the
             Devil
             brought
             you
             a
             knife
             ,
             and
             tempted
             you
             to
             cut
             your
             throat
             with
             it
             ;
             so
             do
             when
             he
             offereth
             you
             the
             bait
             of
             sin
             .
             You
             love
             not
             Death
             :
             Love
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             Death
             .
             Be
             ashamed
             to
             stand
             weeping
             over
             a
             buried
             friend
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             weep
             over
             a
             sinning
             or
             ungodly
             friend
             ,
             nor
             once
             to
             give
             them
             a
             compassionate
             earnest
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             save
             their
             Souls
             .
             Is
             it
             nothing
             to
             be
             
               dead
               in
               sins
               and
               trespasses
            
             ?
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             Col.
             2.
             13.
             
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             worse
             Death
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               fruit
               which
               it
               brings
               forth
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             21
             ,
             23.
             and
             7.
             5.
             
             Surely
             ,
             God
             would
             never
             thus
             use
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             forsake
             them
             soul
             and
             body
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             sin
             were
             not
             a
             most
             odious
             thing
             .
             What
             a
             poyson
             is
             this
             that
             kills
             so
             many
             millions
             ,
             and
             damneth
             so
             many
             millions
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             cured
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             !
             that
             killed
             our
             Physician
             that
             never
             tasted
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             came
             so
             near
             to
             us
             !
             O
             unbelieving
             stupid
             souls
             ,
             that
             smart
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             groan
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             weep
             and
             lament
             our
             bodily
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             yet
             sin
             still
             !
             that
             fear
             a
             grave
             ,
             and
             fear
             not
             sin
             !
             that
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             seen
             ,
             and
             felt
             so
             much
             of
             the
             sad
             effects
             ,
             and
             yet
             sin
             still
             !
             Psal
             .
             78.
             32.
             
             Alas
             that
             murderers
             should
             be
             so
             common
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             be
             no
             wiser
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             paid
             so
             dear
             a
             price
             for
             wisdom
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
          
           
             FROM
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             we
             may
             further
             learn
             that
             
               Man
               hath
               now
               a
               need
               of
               Grace
               for
               such
               exceeding
               difficulties
               which
               were
               not
               before
               him
               in
               his
               state
               of
               innocency
               .
            
             Though
             Adam
             was
             able
             to
             have
             obeyed
             perfectly
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             had
             Grace
             sufficient
             to
             have
             upheld
             him
             ,
             and
             conquered
             temptations
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             done
             his
             part
             ,
             which
             by
             that
             Grace
             he
             might
             have
             done
             ;
             yet
             whether
             that
             Grace
             was
             sufficient
             to
             the
             works
             that
             we
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             is
             a
             doubt
             that
             many
             have
             been
             much
             troubled
             with
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             suitable
             to
             his
             present
             state
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             commanded
             him
             :
             And
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             much
             that
             is
             now
             our
             duty
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             unsuitable
             to
             his
             state
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             belonged
             to
             his
             perfection
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             duties
             (
             that
             were
             then
             unsuitable
             to
             him
             )
             on
             supposition
             they
             had
             been
             suitable
             and
             duties
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             difficulty
             :
             which
             some
             make
             use
             of
             to
             prove
             that
             such
             works
             cannot
             now
             be
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             without
             suitable
             help
             ,
             because
             we
             lost
             no
             such
             grace
             in
             
             Adam
             .
             But
             this
             need
             not
             trouble
             us
             :
             For
             1
             ,
             Though
             Adam
             was
             put
             on
             no
             such
             difficulty
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             to
             encounter
             death
             ;
             yet
             the
             perfect
             obedience
             to
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             required
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             internal
             Habitual
             holiness
             :
             and
             to
             determine
             the
             case
             ,
             Whether
             our
             particular
             difficulties
             ,
             or
             his
             sinless
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             required
             greater
             strength
             and
             help
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             more
             difficulty
             then
             use
             .
             For
             2.
             
             It
             is
             but
             about
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Holiness
             in
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             about
             the
             Kind
             ,
             that
             the
             difficulty
             lyeth
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             same
             End
             that
             he
             was
             created
             for
             and
             disposed
             to
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             redeemed
             for
             and
             disposed
             to
             supernaturally
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             it
             is
             worthy
             our
             observation
             ,
             what
             a
             difficulty
             sin
             hath
             cast
             before
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             Adam
             was
             unacquainted
             with
             :
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Redeemers
             grace
             .
             Adam
             was
             but
             to
             seek
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             translation
             to
             Glory
             ,
             without
             the
             terrors
             of
             interposing
             death
             :
             He
             was
             never
             called
             to
             prepare
             to
             die
             ;
             nor
             to
             think
             of
             the
             state
             of
             a
             separated
             Soul
             ;
             nor
             to
             mind
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             seek
             a
             glory
             to
             which
             there
             is
             no
             (
             ordinary
             )
             passage
             but
             by
             death
             .
             This
             is
             the
             difficulty
             that
             sin
             hath
             caused
             ,
             against
             which
             we
             have
             need
             of
             the
             special
             assistance
             ,
             
             of
             the
             example
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             promse
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             .
             Adam
             was
             never
             put
             to
             study
             how
             to
             get
             over
             this
             dreadful
             gulf
             .
             The
             threatning
             of
             death
             was
             to
             raise
             such
             a
             fear
             in
             him
             as
             was
             necessary
             to
             prevent
             it
             :
             But
             those
             fears
             did
             rather
             hold
             him
             closer
             to
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             stand
             between
             him
             and
             life
             to
             his
             discouragement
             .
             But
             we
             have
             a
             death
             to
             fear
             that
             must
             be
             suffered
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
             The
             strange
             condition
             of
             a
             separated
             soul
             (
             so
             unlike
             to
             its
             state
             while
             resident
             in
             the
             body
             )
             doth
             require
             in
             us
             ,
             a
             
               special
               Faith
            
             to
             apprehend
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             
               special
               revelation
            
             to
             discover
             it
             .
             To
             desire
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             ,
             and
             labour
             after
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ,
             when
             one
             part
             of
             us
             must
             lie
             rotting
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             the
             separated
             Soul
             must
             be
             with
             Christ
             alone
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             and
             hope
             for
             that
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             forsake
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             when
             Christ
             requireth
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             this
             faith
             and
             hope
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             work
             that
             innocent
             Adam
             never
             knew
             :
             This
             is
             the
             high
             employment
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             To
             have
             our
             hearts
             and
             conversations
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             Matth.
             6.
             21.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             20
             )
             when
             Death
             must
             first
             dissolve
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             possess
             it
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             noble
             work
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
          
           
             MOreover
             ,
             this
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             may
             
               help
               us
               to
               understand
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               sufferings
               and
               Death
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             That
             he
             gave
             his
             life
             a
             Ransome
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             offended
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             that
             every
             Christian
             doth
             believe
             .
             But
             there
             was
             another
             reason
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             us
             do
             not
             duly
             consider
             of
             ,
             and
             improve
             to
             the
             promoting
             of
             our
             Sanctification
             as
             we
             ought
             .
             Death
             is
             so
             great
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             so
             powerful
             to
             deter
             our
             hearts
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             dull
             our
             desires
             to
             the
             heavenly
             felicity
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             fain
             to
             go
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             embolden
             the
             hearts
             of
             believers
             to
             follow
             him
             :
             He
             suffered
             Death
             (
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             afflictions
             )
             to
             shew
             us
             that
             it
             is
             a
             tolerable
             evil
             :
             Had
             he
             not
             gone
             before
             and
             overcome
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             detained
             us
             its
             Captives
             :
             Had
             he
             not
             merited
             and
             purchased
             us
             a
             blessed
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             opened
             heaven
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             by
             Death
             overcome
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             (
             as
             
             Gods
             executioner
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             our
             life
             time
             have
             been
             still
             subjected
             unto
             bondage
             by
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             But
             when
             we
             see
             that
             Christ
             hath
             led
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             victorious
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               made
               perfect
               by
               sufferings
            
             (
             in
             his
             advancement
             unto
             glory
             )
             and
             that
             
               for
               the
               sufferings
               of
               death
            
             (
             which
             
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               he
               tasted
               for
               every
               man
            
             )
             
               he
               is
               crowned
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             this
             puts
             a
             holy
             valour
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             causeth
             us
             chearfully
             to
             follow
             him
             .
             Had
             we
             gone
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             task
             of
             conquering
             Death
             been
             ours
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             overcome
             .
             But
             he
             that
             hath
             led
             us
             on
             ,
             hath
             hew'd
             down
             the
             enemy
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             first
             prepared
             us
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             called
             us
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             the
             way
             that
             he
             hath
             first
             made
             safe
             ,
             and
             also
             shewed
             us
             by
             his
             example
             that
             it
             is
             now
             made
             passable
             .
             For
             it
             was
             one
             in
             
               our
               Nature
            
             ,
             that
             calleth
             us
             his
             
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               took
               not
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             is
             one
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Sanctifier
             and
             the
             sanctified
             are
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             as
             children
             we
             are
             given
             ,
             Who
             hath
             passed
             through
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             therefre
             we
             may
             the
             boldlier
             follow
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             11
             
             ;
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Being
               found
               in
               fashion
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               unto
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               therefore
            
             
             
               God
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Hereby
             he
             hath
             shewed
             us
             that
             Death
             is
             not
             so
             dreadful
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             that
             voluntary
             obedience
             may
             and
             must
             submit
             unto
             it
             .
             As
             
             Abraham's
             faith
             and
             obedience
             was
             tryed
             ,
             in
             the
             offering
             up
             his
             Son
             to
             death
             ,
             at
             Gods
             command
             :
             so
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             and
             the
             heirs
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             must
             follow
             him
             in
             offering
             up
             themselves
             ,
             if
             God
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             submitting
             to
             our
             natural
             death
             (
             for
             that
             he
             doth
             require
             of
             all
             .
             )
             Examples
             work
             more
             then
             bare
             precepts
             :
             and
             the
             Experiments
             of
             others
             ,
             do
             take
             more
             with
             us
             than
             meer
             directions
             .
             It
             satisfieth
             a
             sick
             man
             more
             to
             read
             a
             Book
             of
             Medicinal
             Observations
             ,
             where
             he
             meets
             with
             many
             that
             were
             in
             his
             own
             case
             ,
             and
             finds
             what
             cured
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             read
             the
             Praxis
             or
             medicinal
             Receipts
             alone
             .
             It
             encourageth
             the
             Patient
             much
             ,
             when
             the
             Physitian
             tells
             him
             ,
             [
             I
             have
             cured
             many
             of
             your
             disease
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Medicine
             ;
             nay
             I
             was
             cured
             thus
             of
             the
             same
             my self
             .
             ]
             So
             doth
             it
             embolden
             a
             believer
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             but
             seeth
             that
             the
             promiser
             went
             that
             way
             to
             Heaven
             before
             him
             .
             O
             therefore
             let
             us
             learn
             and
             use
             this
             choise
             remedy
             ,
             against
             the
             immoderate
             fear
             of
             Death
             !
             Let
             Faith
             take
             a
             view
             of
             him
             
             that
             was
             dead
             and
             is
             alive
             ,
             that
             was
             buried
             and
             is
             risen
             ,
             and
             was
             humbled
             and
             is
             now
             exalted
             ?
             Think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             when
             you
             must
             think
             of
             dying
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             but
             following
             your
             Conquering
             Lord
             ,
             and
             going
             the
             way
             that
             he
             hath
             gone
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             suffering
             what
             he
             underwent
             and
             conquered
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             you
             walk
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shaddow
             of
             death
             ,
             resolve
             that
             you
             will
             fear
             no
             evil
             ,
             Psal
             .
             23.
             4.
             
             And
             if
             he
             call
             you
             after
             him
             ,
             follow
             him
             with
             a
             Christian
             boldness
             ,
             As
             Peter
             cast
             hinself
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             walkt
             on
             the
             waters
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             Christ
             walk
             there
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             command
             ;
             so
             let
             us
             venture
             on
             the
             jaws
             of
             death
             ,
             while
             we
             trace
             his
             steps
             ,
             and
             hear
             his
             encouraging
             commands
             and
             promises
             ,
             John
             21.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             14.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             Use
             5.
             
          
           
             MOreover
             from
             this
             Doctrine
             we
             may
             be
             informed
             ,
             
               of
               the
               mistakes
               of
               many
               Christians
               ,
               that
               think
               they
               have
               no
               saving
               grace
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               dying
               ,
               and
               because
               these
               fears
               deterr
               their
               souls
               from
               desiring
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               :
            
             And
             hence
             they
             may
             perceive
             that
             there
             is
             another
             cause
             of
             these
             Distempers
             ,
             even
             the
             
               ENMIMY
               of
            
             
             Death
             that
             standeth
             in
             the
             way
             .
             You
             think
             that
             if
             you
             had
             any
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             should
             more
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             your
             treasure
             were
             in
             heaven
             ,
             your
             hearts
             would
             be
             more
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             you
             truly
             took
             it
             for
             your
             felicity
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             be
             so
             unwilling
             to
             be
             removed
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             is
             unwilling
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             or
             to
             attain
             his
             end
             .
             But
             stay
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             better
             consider
             of
             your
             Case
             .
             Is
             it
             Christ
             that
             your
             heart
             is
             thus
             a
             verse
             to
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             only
             Death
             that
             standeth
             in
             the
             way
             ?
             You
             are
             not
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             unwilling
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             unwilling
             to
             be
             translated
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             unwilling
             to
             die
             .
             It
             is
             not
             because
             you
             love
             the
             creature
             better
             then
             the
             Creator
             ,
             but
             because
             you
             are
             afraid
             of
             Death
             .
             You
             may
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             perfected
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             most
             near
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             you
             may
             fear
             this
             Enemy
             that
             standeth
             in
             your
             way
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Pain
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             principally
             the
             dissolution
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             its
             abode
             in
             a
             separated
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             bodies
             abode
             in
             dust
             and
             darkness
             .
             Grace
             it self
             is
             not
             given
             us
             to
             reconcile
             us
             to
             corruption
             ,
             and
             make
             
               death
               as
               death
            
             to
             seem
             desirable
             ,
             but
             to
             cause
             us
             patiently
             to
             bear
             the
             evil
             ,
             because
             
             of
             the
             good
             that
             is
             beyond
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             our
             duty
             to
             love
             death
             as
             death
             .
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             naturally
             an
             evil
             to
             be
             dreaded
             and
             avoided
             ,
             God
             would
             not
             have
             made
             it
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             threatning
             ;
             nor
             would
             it
             have
             been
             a
             fit
             means
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             transgression
             .
             To
             threaten
             a
             man
             with
             a
             benefit
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             Enquire
             therefore
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             belief
             of
             heaven
             ,
             a
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             desire
             to
             enjoy
             and
             please
             him
             ,
             even
             while
             you
             draw
             back
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             verse
             ?
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             only
             a
             lothness
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             lothness
             to
             
               be
               with
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             fuller
             discovery
             of
             this
             (
             because
             I
             find
             that
             our
             comfort
             much
             dependeth
             on
             it
             )
             I
             shall
             try
             you
             by
             these
             following
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             1.
             
             
               What
               is
               it
               that
               is
               ungrateful
               to
               you
               in
               your
               meditations
               of
               your
               change
               ?
               Is
               it
               God
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               Death
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             only
             Death
             ,
             it
             seems
             it
             is
             not
             the
             want
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             causeth
             your
             averseness
             :
             If
             it
             be
             
               God
               himself
            
             that
             is
             ungrateful
             to
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             
               desire
               not
            
             his
             nearer
             presence
             ,
             or
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             only
             because
             you
             fear
             lest
             you
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             attain
             the
             blessedness
             
             which
             you
             desire
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             it
             proves
             a
             graceless
             soul
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             the
             want
             of
             Love
             to
             God.
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             latter
             only
             ,
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             grace
             :
             For
             Desire
             is
             a
             true
             signification
             of
             Love
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             doubts
             and
             fears
             lest
             we
             shall
             miss
             the
             attainment
             of
             those
             desires
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
             
               Would
               you
               not
               gladly
               hear
               the
               news
               of
               your
               removal
               ,
               if
               you
               might
               be
               changed
               without
               Death
               ;
               and
               translated
               to
               heaven
               as
            
             Henoch
             and
             Elias
             
               were
               ,
               and
               as
               Christ
               at
               his
               Ascension
               ?
            
             Had
             you
             not
             far
             rather
             be
             thus
             changed
             then
             abide
             on
             earth
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             seems
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             God
             and
             Heaven
             that
             you
             are
             against
             ,
             but
             death
             .
             Nay
             if
             you
             could
             reach
             Heaven
             by
             travelling
             a
             thousand
             miles
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             gladly
             take
             the
             journey
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             had
             got
             assurance
             of
             your
             title
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             done
             the
             work
             of
             God
             on
             earth
             ?
             If
             it
             were
             but
             a
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             and
             John
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             Christ
             into
             an
             exceeding
             high
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             see
             him
             in
             glory
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             17.
             12.
             
             )
             would
             you
             not
             gladly
             do
             it
             ?
             It
             seems
             that
             thou
             desirest
             to
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thy
             love
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
             Consider
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             felicity
             ,
             and
             try
             whether
             thou
             love
             it
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             .
             One
             part
             is
             our
             
             
               personal
               Perfection
            
             ;
             that
             oursouls
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             error
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             for
             the
             perfect
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             made
             like
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             and
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             thus
             perfected
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ?
             Another
             part
             is
             ,
             that
             
               we
               shall
               live
               with
               the
               society
               of
               Angels
               and
               glorified
               Saints
               :
            
             And
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             have
             such
             company
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             enemies
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             Saints
             on
             earth
             ?
             Another
             part
             is
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               see
               our
               glorified
               Head
               ,
               and
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               his
               glory
               .
            
             And
             doth
             not
             thy
             heart
             desire
             this
             ?
             But
             the
             perfection
             of
             our
             Happiness
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             see
             
               the
               face
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             light
             of
             that
             world
             ,
             as
             truly
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             the
             light
             of
             this
             :
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             filled
             up
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             abound
             with
             Love
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             delighted
             in
             this
             Communion
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             express
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             thus
             make
             up
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
             ,
             where
             GOD
             will
             place
             his
             glorious
             presence
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             will
             for
             evermore
             take
             pleasure
             .
             And
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             that
             thy
             soul
             is
             against
             ,
             and
             which
             dost
             not
             value
             above
             this
             WORLD
             ?
             If
             thou
             
             find
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             are
             sweet
             ,
             and
             the
             Description
             of
             Heaven
             is
             most
             grateful
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             the
             state
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             in
             ,
             it
             seems
             then
             it
             is
             not
             Heaven
             but
             Death
             that
             thou
             art
             averse
             from
             ,
             and
             that
             maketh
             thee
             so
             loth
             to
             hear
             the
             tydings
             of
             thy
             change
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             4.
             
             Couldst
             thou
             not
             joyfully
             see
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             this
             day
             (
             if
             thou
             have
             done
             thy
             work
             ,
             and
             art
             assured
             of
             his
             love
             ?
             )
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             told
             us
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               :
               and
               then
               they
               which
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               we
               ever
               be
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             ]
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             doctrine
             that
             comforteth
             believers
             ,
             verse
             18.
             
             Would
             it
             not
             rejoyce
             your
             hearts
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             sure
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             see
             
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             his
             
               glorious
               appearing
            
             and
             retinue
             ?
             If
             you
             were
             not
             to
             die
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             caught
             up
             thus
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             changed
             immediately
             into
             an
             immortal
             ,
             incorruptible
             glorious
             state
             ,
             would
             you
             be
             averse
             to
             this
             ?
             would
             it
             not
             be
             the
             greatest
             joy
             that
             you
             could
             desire
             ?
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             
             must
             confess
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             death
             as
             death
             appeareth
             to
             me
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             my
             nature
             doth
             abhor
             and
             fear
             it
             :
             But
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             most
             sweet
             and
             joyful
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             I
             were
             but
             sure
             that
             I
             should
             live
             to
             see
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Trumpet
             should
             sound
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             should
             rise
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             appear
             before
             the
             period
             of
             my
             age
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             the
             joyfullest
             tydings
             to
             me
             in
             the
             world
             .
             O
             that
             I
             might
             see
             his
             Kingdome
             come
             !
             It
             is
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             
               love
               his
               appearing
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8
             ,
             and
             to
             
               look
               for
               the
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               say
               ,
               Come
               :
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               Come
               quickly
            
             ]
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             Revel
             .
             22.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             I
             find
             not
             that
             his
             servants
             are
             thus
             Characterized
             ,
             by
             their
             desires
             to
             die
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Lord
             that
             they
             desire
             :
             But
             it
             is
             Death
             that
             they
             abhor
             :
             And
             therefore
             (
             though
             they
             can
             submit
             to
             death
             )
             it
             is
             the
             
               coming
               of
               Christ
            
             that
             they
             Love
             and
             long
             for
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             interposing
             Death
             that
             causeth
             them
             to
             draw
             back
             .
             Let
             not
             Christians
             be
             discouraged
             by
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             they
             love
             not
             God
             and
             glory
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             not
             this
             enemy
             in
             the
             way
             :
             nor
             think
             that
             they
             are
             gracenor
             
             think
             that
             they
             are
             graceless
             or
             unbelieving
             worldlings
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             death
             as
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             
               if
               grace
               prevail
               not
               against
               the
               fears
               of
               death
               ,
               then
               fear
               is
               predominant
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               sincere
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             distinguish
             between
             such
             a
             prevailing
             as
             maintaineth
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             prevailing
             as
             also
             procureth
             our
             fortitude
             and
             joy
             .
             If
             grace
             prevail
             not
             to
             
               keep
               us
               upright
            
             in
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             renouncing
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             crucifying
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             devoting
             our selves
             entirely
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             would
             draw
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             we
             are
             not
             sincere
             .
             But
             if
             grace
             do
             this
             much
             ,
             and
             yet
             prevail
             not
             against
             all
             
               fears
               and
               unwillingness
               to
               die
            
             ,
             but
             leave
             us
             under
             uncomfortable
             hideous
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ,
             this
             proves
             us
             not
             to
             be
             unsound
             .
             For
             the
             soul
             may
             savingly
             love
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             death
             :
             And
             he
             may
             truly
             love
             the
             End
             ,
             that
             fears
             this
             dark
             and
             dismal
             way
             .
             Yet
             must
             there
             be
             so
             much
             to
             prove
             our
             uprightness
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             our
             deliberate
             choice
             ,
             we
             will
             rather
             voluntarily
             pass
             through
             death
             (
             either
             natural
             or
             violent
             )
             then
             lose
             the
             happiness
             beyond
             it
             :
             Though
             we
             love
             not
             death
             ,
             yet
             we
             love
             God
             and
             Heaven
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             
               submit
               to
               it
            
             :
             And
             though
             we
             fear
             it
             and
             abhor
             it
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             much
             as
             we
             
             fear
             and
             abhor
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             not
             poor
             Christians
             therefore
             wrong
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             more
             mind
             of
             earth
             then
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             temporal
             then
             of
             things
             eternal
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             die
             .
             All
             suffering
             is
             grievous
             ,
             and
             not
             joyous
             to
             our
             nature
             .
             Paul
             himself
             desired
             not
             to
             be
             uncloathed
             ,
             but
             
               clothed
               upon
            
             with
             our
             house
             which
             is
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             
               mortality
               might
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               life
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             ,
             4.
             it
             being
             better
             to
             be
             
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               present
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             Even
             Christ
             himself
             had
             a
             will
             that
             desired
             that
             the
             
               Cup
               might
               have
               passed
               from
               will
               ,
            
             if
             it
             had
             been
             agreeable
             to
             his
             
               Fathers
               will
            
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             undertaken
             Office
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Raise
             therefore
             no
             unjust
             conclusions
             from
             these
             natural
             fears
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             conquest
             :
             but
             praise
             him
             that
             relieveth
             us
             ,
             and
             abateth
             the
             enmity
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             us
             with
             his
             Antidotes
             and
             will
             destroy
             this
             enemy
             at
             last
             .
          
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Use
             6.
             
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             we
             may
             further
             learn
             to
             study
             and
             magnifie
             the
             victorious
             grace
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             :
             which
             overcometh
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             turneth
             our
             hurt
             into
             our
             benefit
             ,
             and
             maketh
             death
             a
             door
             of
             life
             .
             Though
             death
             be
             the
             enemy
             that
             seemeth
             to
             conquer
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             and
             utterly
             undo
             us
             ,
             yet
             being
             conquered
             it self
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             by
             him
             to
             our
             great
             advantage
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             to
             be
             a
             very
             great
             help
             to
             our
             salvation
             .
             The
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             himself
             was
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             53.
             which
             seemed
             to
             have
             prevailed
             against
             him
             ;
             when
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             a
             destroying
             of
             Death
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             purchasing
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             for
             the
             world
             .
             So
             also
             in
             our
             Death
             ,
             though
             sin
             and
             Satan
             seem
             to
             conquer
             ,
             it
             is
             they
             that
             are
             conquered
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ,
             who
             are
             supervictors
             through
             him
             that
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             Romans
             8.
             37.
             
             They
             destroy
             themselves
             when
             they
             seem
             
             to
             have
             destroyed
             us
             .
             As
             the
             Serpent
             bruised
             but
             the
             heel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             bruised
             his
             head
             ;
             so
             doth
             he
             bruise
             but
             our
             heel
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             conflict
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             means
             of
             his
             own
             execution
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             do
             bruise
             his
             head
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             upshot
             of
             all
             his
             enmity
             ,
             against
             the
             womans
             holy
             seed
             .
             Though
             Death
             was
             unsuitable
             to
             innocent
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             a
             natural
             enemy
             to
             us
             all
             ;
             yet
             unto
             sinners
             it
             is
             an
             evil
             that
             is
             suitable
             and
             fit
             to
             destroy
             the
             greater
             evil
             that
             did
             cause
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             everlasting
             evil
             .
             The
             fore-knowledee
             of
             our
             certain
             Death
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             help
             to
             keep
             us
             humble
             ;
             and
             disgrace
             all
             the
             seducing
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             profits
             and
             honours
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enervate
             all
             temptations
             .
             It
             is
             a
             singular
             help
             to
             quicken
             a
             stupid
             careless
             ,
             siuner
             ,
             and
             to
             awaken
             men
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             seek
             first
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             their
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             ;
             and
             to
             consider
             ,
             seeing
             all
             these
             things
             must
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             all
             holy
             conversation
             and
             godliness
             ,
             looking
             for
             ,
             and
             hastening
             to
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             day
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             When
             we
             drop
             asleep
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             Death
             may
             quickly
             awake
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             
             grow
             slack
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             spur
             to
             put
             us
             on
             ,
             to
             mend
             our
             pace
             .
             Who
             is
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             wilfully
             to
             sin
             with
             Death
             in
             his
             eye
             ?
             or
             who
             so
             dead
             ,
             as
             with
             Death
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             to
             refuse
             to
             live
             a
             godly
             life
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             any
             spiritual
             light
             and
             feeling
             ?
             Experience
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             health
             and
             folly
             cause
             us
             to
             promise
             our selves
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             Death
             is
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             it
             lamentably
             cools
             our
             zeal
             ,
             and
             strengtheneth
             our
             temptations
             ,
             and
             dulls
             our
             souls
             to
             holy
             operations
             :
             and
             the
             approach
             of
             Death
             puts
             life
             into
             all
             our
             apprehensions
             and
             affections
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wonderful
             hard
             thing
             to
             maintain
             our
             lively
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             strong
             affections
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             self-denyal
             ,
             and
             easie
             contempt
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             put
             far
             from
             us
             the
             day
             of
             Death
             .
             We
             see
             what
             a
             stir
             men
             make
             for
             the
             profits
             and
             honours
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             how
             fast
             they
             hold
             their
             fleshly
             pleasures
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             and
             how
             contemptuously
             they
             speak
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             bitterly
             complain
             of
             the
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             dye
             .
             And
             if
             our
             lives
             and
             the
             world
             be
             brought
             hereby
             into
             such
             disorders
             ,
             when
             men
             live
             so
             shore
             a
             time
             on
             Earth
             ,
             what
             monsters
             of
             ambition
             ,
             and
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             luxury
             would
             men
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             lived
             as
             long
             as
             before
             the
             FLOOD
             ,
             even
             to
             Eight
             Hundred
             ,
             
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             of
             age
             ?
             Doubtless
             long
             life
             was
             so
             great
             a
             temptation
             then
             to
             man
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             corrupted
             state
             )
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             his
             wickedness
             was
             great
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             prepared
             for
             that
             great
             destruction
             of
             the
             universal
             deluge
             .
             Should
             men
             live
             now
             but
             to
             the
             age
             of
             three
             hundred
             ,
             or
             four
             hundred
             years
             :
             I
             fear
             it
             would
             so
             tempt
             them
             to
             over-value
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             embolden
             them
             to
             delay
             repentance
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             be
             as
             a
             Wolf
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             weak
             ,
             but
             be
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             wickedness
             would
             overwhelm
             the
             world
             ,
             despising
             the
             reins
             ,
             and
             bearing
             down
             Religious
             and
             Civil
             opposition
             .
             But
             when
             we
             stand
             over
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             see
             our
             friends
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             how
             mortified
             do
             we
             seem
             ?
             how
             do
             we
             even
             shake
             the
             head
             at
             the
             folly
             of
             ambitious
             and
             covetous
             worldlings
             ,
             and
             are
             ashamed
             to
             think
             of
             fleshly
             lusts
             !
             So
             far
             are
             men
             from
             owning
             their
             vanities
             ,
             when
             that
             silent
             teacher
             standeth
             by
             .
             It
             is
             Death
             that
             helps
             to
             humble
             .
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             abate
             the
             arrogancy
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             regard
             the
             messengers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             before
             despised
             them
             and
             their
             message
             .
             It
             is
             Death
             that
             allayeth
             the
             ebullition
             of
             destracting
             thoughts
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fixeth
             giddy
             discomposed
             minds
             ,
             and
             helps
             to
             settle
             the
             light
             and
             
             the
             unsettled
             ;
             and
             to
             restrain
             the
             worst
             .
             As
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Gallows
             for
             our
             purses
             and
             our
             lives
             ;
             so
             are
             we
             to
             the
             grave
             and
             hell
             ,
             for
             much
             of
             the
             order
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             our
             peace
             and
             freedom
             procured
             thereby
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             good
             that
             it
             procureth
             to
             believers
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             How
             is
             all
             this
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             many
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             now
             the
             Keys
             or
             power
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             even
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             liveth
             for
             evermore
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             18.
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             the
             world
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             by
             his
             Blood
             and
             Covenant
             brought
             us
             the
             Hope
             of
             Everlasting
             life
             ;
             which
             is
             it
             that
             gives
             the
             efficacy
             to
             Death
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             men
             would
             be
             but
             desperate
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             it
             is
             better
             have
             a
             little
             pleasure
             ,
             than
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             would
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             desperately
             gratifie
             their
             flesh
             by
             all
             the
             wickedness
             they
             could
             devise
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             ls
             Christ
             that
             teacheth
             men
             the
             right
             use
             of
             Death
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Doctrine
             ;
             having
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             by
             his
             Gospel
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             sendeth
             forth
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             only
             doth
             so
             illuminate
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             quicken
             and
             dispose
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             Death
             may
             be
             savingly
             improved
             .
             The
             poyson
             is
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             skill
             and
             love
             that
             hath
             made
             a
             Soveraign
             Antidote
             of
             it
             .
             
             And
             let
             our
             bodies
             dye
             ,
             so
             our
             sin
             may
             dye
             .
             If
             the
             foresight
             of
             Death
             destroy
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             further
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             doth
             end
             our
             fears
             ,
             and
             enter
             us
             into
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             though
             we
             will
             love
             Death
             as
             Death
             never
             the
             better
             for
             this
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             sin
             that
             caused
             it
             ;
             yet
             must
             we
             admire
             the
             love
             of
             our
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Peril
             but
             also
             the
             Terrous
             of
             Death
             that
             we
             are
             in
             part
             delivered
             from
             .
             Though
             Christ
             himself
             was
             in
             a
             bloody
             sweat
             ,
             in
             his
             Agony
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             cryed
             out
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ;
             because
             he
             bore
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             :
             yet
             Death
             is
             welcome
             to
             many
             of
             his
             followers
             ,
             that
             drink
             of
             his
             cup
             ,
             and
             are
             baptized
             with
             his
             Baptism
             :
             For
             they
             taste
             not
             of
             these
             dreggs
             which
             he
             drunk
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             strengthned
             by
             his
             supporting
             grace
             .
             He
             that
             doth
             comfort
             them
             against
             sin
             and
             Hell
             ,
             doth
             also
             comfort
             them
             against
             Death
             .
             So
             great
             is
             the
             glory
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             is
             his
             comforting
             ,
             confirming
             grace
             ,
             that
             dreadful
             Death
             is
             not
             great
             enough
             to
             prevail
             against
             them
             .
             As
             it
             was
             too
             weak
             to
             conquer
             Christ
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             too
             weak
             to
             conquer
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             peoples
             souls
             .
             Without
             Christ
             we
             could
             not
             live
             ,
             and
             we
             durst
             not
             die
             :
             but
             through
             him
             we
             can
             do
             and
             suffer
             all
             things
             ,
             
             and
             can
             boldly
             pass
             through
             this
             dark
             and
             shady
             vail
             of
             death
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             can
             
               desire
               to
               depart
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               as
               best
               for
               us
               :
               for
               to
               Live
               is
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             21
             ,
             23.
             
             
               For
               we
               know
               that
               if
               our
               earthly
               house
               of
               this
               Tabernacle
               were
               dissolved
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               building
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
               And
               therefore
               sometimes
               we
               can
               earnestly
               groan
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               cloathed
               upon
               with
               our
               house
               which
               is
               from
               heaven
               .
               And
               we
               are
               alwayes
               confident
               ,
               knowing
               that
               whilest
               we
               are
               at
               home
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               we
               are
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               we
               are
               confident
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               willing
               rather
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               and
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               therefore
               labour
               ,
               that
               whether
               present
               ,
               or
               absent
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               him
               :
               For
               we
               walk
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               sight
               :
               and
               it
               is
               God
               that
               hath
               wrought
               us
               for
               the
               self
               same
               thing
               ,
               who
               also
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1
             ,
             to
             10.
             
             Though
             we
             long
             not
             to
             dye
             ,
             yet
             we
             long
             to
             
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God.
            
             And
             though
             we
             lay
             down
             our
             bodies
             with
             
               natural
               unwillingness
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             lay
             down
             our
             sin
             and
             sorrows
             with
             gladness
             and
             spiritual
             delight
             .
             And
             though
             our
             hearts
             are
             ready
             to
             faint
             ,
             as
             Peter's
             ,
             when
             he
             walked
             to
             Christ
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             puts
             forth
             his
             hand
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             soon
             recovereth
             us
             from
             our
             fear
             and
             danger
             .
          
           
             Melancholy
             and
             Impatience
             may
             make
             men
             
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             rush
             upon
             Death
             with
             a
             false
             conceit
             that
             it
             will
             end
             their
             sorrows
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             to
             conquer
             Death
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             conquered
             by
             a
             lesser
             evil
             :
             and
             it
             is
             not
             an
             effect
             of
             fortitude
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             imbecillity
             and
             impotency
             of
             mind
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Brutus
             ,
             a
             Cato
             ,
             or
             a
             Seneca
             ,
             be
             his
             own
             Executioner
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             chuse
             a
             lesser
             evil
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             conceits
             )
             even
             a
             Death
             which
             they
             accounted
             honourable
             ,
             before
             a
             more
             ignominious
             Death
             ,
             or
             a
             Life
             of
             shame
             ,
             and
             scorn
             ,
             and
             misery
             .
             But
             the
             true
             believer
             is
             raised
             above
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hopes
             of
             Glory
             ;
             and
             Death
             (
             though
             ungrateful
             in
             it self
             )
             is
             welcome
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             to
             his
             felicity
             .
          
           
             Let
             Tyrants
             and
             Souldiers
             take
             it
             for
             their
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             
               take
               away
            
             mens
             lives
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             they
             have
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             or
             of
             Rats-bane
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             honour
             to
             be
             their
             Countries
             pestilence
             ;
             and
             a
             Ruler
             and
             a
             
               Dose
               of
               Poyson
            
             ,
             were
             things
             of
             equal
             strength
             and
             use
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             to
             enable
             his
             Disciples
             to
             
               conquer
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             most
             cruel
             persecutors
             .
             The
             Martyrs
             have
             been
             more
             joyful
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             than
             the
             Judges
             that
             condemned
             them
             in
             their
             Pomp
             and
             Glory
             .
             When
             we
             
               are
               pressed
               above
               strength
               ,
               and
               despair
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               sentence
               of
               Death
               in
               our selves
            
             ;
             we
             are
             then
             taught
             
               to
               trust
               in
               the
            
             
             
               Living
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             the
             saints
             by
             faith
             have
             been
             
               tortured
               ,
               not
               accepting
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               resurrection
               :
               they
               have
               had
               tryal
               of
               cruel
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               ;
               yea
               moreover
               of
               bonds
               and
               imprisonment
               ;
               they
               were
               stoned
               ,
               they
               were
               sawn
               asunder
               ,
               were
               tempted
               ,
               were
               slain
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               which
               giveth
               us
               the
               victory
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             57.
             
             
               They
               overcome
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               —
               and
               love
               not
               their
               lives
               unto
               the
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.
             11.
             
             They
             
               fear
               not
               them
               that
               kill
               the
               body
               and
               after
               that
               have
               no
               more
               that
               they
               can
               do
               ,
            
             Luke
             124.
             
             They
             trust
             upon
             his
             promise
             that
             hath
             said
             ,
             [
             
               I
               will
               ransome
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               I
               will
               redeem
               them
               from
               Death
               .
               O
               Death
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               plagues
               !
               O
               grave
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               destruction
               ,
            
             Hos
             .
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Precious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             116.
             15.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               which
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ;
               yea
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               do
               follow
               them
               ,
            
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             Use
             7.
             
          
           
             MOreover
             from
             the
             
               Enmity
               of
               Death
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               directed
               which
               way
               to
               bend
               our
               cares
               :
            
             and
             seeing
             where
             our
             difficulty
             most
             lyeth
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             
               which
               way
               our
               most
               diligent
               preparations
               must
               be
               turned
               .
               Death
            
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             ,
             but
             the
             
               malignant
               influence
            
             of
             it
             on
             our
             souls
             may
             be
             much
             abated
             .
             If
             you
             let
             it
             work
             without
             an
             Antidote
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             you
             live
             like
             unbelieving
             worldlings
             :
             It
             will
             deterr
             your
             hearts
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             dull
             your
             love
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             meditations
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             Everlasting
             Rest
             ,
             to
             be
             seldom
             ,
             and
             ungrateful
             to
             you
             ;
             And
             it
             will
             make
             you
             say
             ,
             
               It
               s
               good
               to
               be
               here
            
             ;
             and
             have
             sweeter
             thoughts
             of
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             than
             of
             your
             inheritance
             :
             It
             will
             rob
             you
             of
             much
             of
             your
             heavenly
             delights
             ,
             and
             fill
             you
             with
             slavish
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             subject
             you
             unto
             bondage
             all
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             dye
             with
             agony
             and
             horrour
             ,
             so
             that
             your
             lives
             and
             deaths
             will
             be
             dishonourable
             to
             your
             holy
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             Lord.
             
             If
             it
             were
             meerly
             our
             own
             suffering
             by
             fears
             and
             horrours
             ,
             or
             meerly
             our
             loss
             of
             spiritual
             delights
             ,
             the
             matter
             were
             (
             great
             ,
             but
             )
             not
             so
             great
             :
             But
             it
             is
             more
             than
             this
             .
             For
             when
             our
             joyes
             are
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             sorrows
             ;
             our
             love
             to
             God
             will
             be
             abated
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             deny
             him
             the
             thanks
             and
             cheerful
             praises
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             much
             of
             the
             employment
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             much
             discomposed
             and
             unfitted
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             shall
             much
             dishonour
             him
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             shall
             strengthen
             our
             temptations
             to
             the
             overvaluing
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
             Think
             it
             not
             therefore
             a
             small
             ,
             or
             an
             indifferent
             matter
             ,
             to
             fortifie
             your
             souls
             against
             these
             malignant
             fears
             of
             death
             .
             Make
             this
             your
             daily
             care
             and
             work
             ;
             your
             peace
             ,
             your
             safety
             ,
             your
             innocency
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             ,
             and
             the
             
               honour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             do
             much
             lie
             on
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             such
             exceeding
             difficulty
             ,
             that
             it
             requireth
             the
             best
             of
             your
             skill
             and
             diligence
             ;
             and
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             illuminating
             quickning
             beams
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             shining
             face
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Love
             ,
             that
             must
             dothe
             work
             ;
             though
             yet
             your
             diligence
             is
             necessary
             ,
             to
             attend
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             means
             in
             subservience
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             expectation
             of
             these
             oelestiall
             rayes
             .
          
           
             And
             above
             all
             ,
             take
             heed
             lest
             you
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             carnall
             mirth
             ,
             or
             meer
             security
             ,
             
             and
             casting
             away
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             will
             serve
             to
             overcome
             these
             fears
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             you
             resolve
             against
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             your
             safety
             that
             must
             be
             lookt
             to
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             your
             present
             ease
             and
             peace
             :
             and
             fear
             must
             be
             so
             overcome
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             greater
             misery
             may
             not
             follow
             :
             Presumption
             and
             security
             will
             be
             of
             very
             short
             continuance
             .
             To
             dye
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             pass
             into
             into
             endless
             desperation
             ,
             which
             fear
             should
             have
             wakened
             you
             to
             prevent
             ,
             is
             no
             desirable
             kind
             of
             dying
             .
             And
             besides
             resolving
             against
             the
             terrours
             of
             Death
             ,
             will
             not
             prevent
             them
             .
             When
             Death
             draws
             near
             ,
             it
             will
             amaze
             you
             ;
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             your
             resolutions
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             not
             furnished
             with
             a
             better
             Antidote
             .
             The
             more
             jocund
             you
             have
             been
             in
             carnal
             mirth
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             you
             have
             presumptuously
             slighted
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             your
             horrour
             will
             be
             the
             greater
             when
             it
             comes
             .
             And
             therefore
             see
             that
             you
             make
             a
             wise
             and
             safe
             preparation
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             groundedly
             and
             
               methodically
               cure
            
             these
             fears
             ,
             and
             not
             securely
             cast
             them
             away
             .
             Though
             I
             have
             given
             you
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             some
             Directions
             in
             other
             writings
             (
             in
             the
             
               Saints
               Rest
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Self-denyal
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Crucifying
               the
               world
            
             ,
             )
             yet
             I
             shall
             add
             here
             these
             following
             helps
             ,
             which
             faithfully
             observed
             and
             practised
             ,
             will
             much
             promote
             your
             victory
             
             over
             Death
             ,
             which
             conquereth
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             IF
             you
             would
             overcome
             the
             danger
             and
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               Make
               sure
               of
               your
               Conversion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sound
            
             ;
             and
             see
             that
             you
             be
             absolutely
             devoted
             unto
             God
             ,
             without
             Reserves
             .
             Should
             you
             be
             deceived
             in
             your
             foundations
             ,
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             hopes
             ,
             and
             joyes
             ,
             would
             all
             be
             delusory
             things
             .
             Till
             sin
             be
             mortified
             ,
             and
             your
             souls
             reconciled
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             still
             in
             danger
             of
             worse
             than
             Death
             :
             and
             it
             is
             but
             the
             senselesness
             of
             your
             dead
             condition
             ,
             that
             keepeth
             you
             from
             the
             terrours
             of
             damnation
             .
             But
             if
             you
             are
             sure
             that
             you
             are
             quickened
             by
             renewing
             grace
             ,
             and
             possessed
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             ,
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             you
             have
             then
             the
             Earnest
             of
             your
             inheritance
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
             &
             5.
             5.
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             kindled
             in
             your
             breast
             ,
             that
             in
             despight
             of
             Death
             ,
             will
             mount
             you
             up
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             TO
             Conquer
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             you
             must
             
               live
               by
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             as
             men
             that
             are
             emptied
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             ransomed
             from
             his
             hands
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             as
             men
             that
             are
             redeemed
             from
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             made
             heirs
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             life
             ,
             being
             made
             his
             members
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             ,
             even
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             quickning
             spirit
             .
             The
             serious
             believing
             study
             of
             his
             design
             and
             office
             ,
             (
             to
             destroy
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             many
             Sons
             to
             glory
             )
             and
             also
             of
             his
             voluntary
             suffering
             ,
             and
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             may
             raise
             us
             above
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             .
             When
             we
             live
             by
             faith
             as
             branches
             of
             this
             blessed
             Vine
             ,
             and
             are
             righteous
             with
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             justified
             by
             his
             blood
             and
             merits
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             find
             that
             we
             are
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             be
             sure
             that
             Death
             cannot
             conquer
             us
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             take
             us
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             For
             our
             life
             being
             hid
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             shall
             live
             ,
             because
             he
             liveth
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             
             Joh.
             14.
             19.
             and
             that
             when
             Christ
             
             who
             is
             our
             life
             appeareth
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             appear
             with
             him
             in
             glory
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             that
             
               he
               will
               change
               our
               vile
               bodies
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               like
               to
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               by
               his
               mighty
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             In
             our
             own
             strength
             we
             dare
             not
             stand
             the
             charge
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Consciences
             ▪
             How
             dreadfully
             should
             we
             then
             be
             foiled
             and
             nonplust
             ,
             if
             we
             must
             be
             found
             in
             no
             other
             righteousness
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             have
             received
             from
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             and
             have
             wrought
             by
             the
             strength
             received
             from
             him
             !
             But
             being
             gathered
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             chickens
             under
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             Hen
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             )
             and
             being
             
               found
               then
               in
               him
               ,
               having
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               through
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             we
             may
             boldly
             answer
             to
             all
             that
             can
             be
             charged
             on
             us
             to
             our
             terrour
             .
             If
             we
             
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               are
               made
               conformable
               to
               his
               death
               ,
            
             (
             Phil.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10.
             )
             if
             we
             are
             
               dead
               with
               him
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               risen
               with
               him
            
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             believingly
             traced
             him
             in
             his
             sufferings
             and
             conquest
             ,
             and
             perceive
             by
             faith
             how
             we
             participate
             in
             his
             victories
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             able
             to
             grapple
             with
             the
             hands
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             know
             the
             grave
             must
             be
             for
             a
             
             while
             the
             prison
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             we
             can
             by
             faith
             foresee
             the
             opening
             of
             our
             prison-doors
             ,
             and
             the
             loosing
             of
             our
             bonds
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             our
             last
             and
             full
             Redemption
             .
             It
             strengtheneth
             us
             exceedingly
             to
             
               look
               unto
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God.
            
             ]
             
               When
               we
               consider
               what
               he
               endured
               against
               himself
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               weary
               nor
               faint
               in
               our
               minds
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             
               LIve
               also
               by
               faith
               on
               the
               Heavenly
               Glory
               .
               As
               one
            
             eye
             of
             faith
             must
             be
             on
             an
             
               humbled
               crucified
               Christ
            
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             other
             be
             on
             Heaven
             ,
             on
             a
             glorified
             Christ
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             glory
             and
             everlasting
             Love
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             we
             shall
             there
             enjoy
             .
             This
             is
             it
             that
             conquereth
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             we
             belive
             that
             we
             shall
             pass
             thorow
             it
             into
             everlasting
             life
             If
             a
             man
             for
             health
             will
             take
             the
             most
             ungrateful
             potion
             ,
             (
             the
             bitterness
             being
             short
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             long
             ;
             )
             and
             if
             he
             will
             suffer
             the
             Surgeon
             to
             let
             out
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             to
             cut
             of
             a
             member
             ;
             
             how
             light
             should
             we
             make
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             assured
             hopes
             of
             glory
             to
             encourage
             us
             !
             What
             door
             so
             streight
             that
             we
             would
             not
             pass
             thorow
             if
             we
             could
             ,
             to
             our
             dearest
             friend
             !
             What
             way
             so
             soul
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             travel
             to
             our
             beloved
             home
             !
             And
             shall
             Death
             seem
             intolerable
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             letteth
             in
             our
             souls
             to
             Christ
             !
             Well
             might
             Paul
             say
             [
             
               To
               dye
               is
               gain
            
             ,
             ]
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             when
             we
             gain
             deliverance
             from
             all
             those
             sins
             that
             did
             here
             beset
             us
             ,
             &
             all
             those
             sorows
             that
             sin
             had
             bred
             :
             We
             gain
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             our
             desires
             &
             the
             
               end
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               oursouls
               :
            
             We
             
               gain
               the
               Crown
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
            
             ;
             a
             place
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               City
               of
               God
               the
            
             New
             Jerusalem
             ;
             
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               hidden
               Manna
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               Life
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
             We
             gain
             the
             place
             
               prepared
               for
               us
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Fathers
             house
             ,
             Joqn
             14.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             For
             we
             
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             Joh.
             17.
             24.
             
             We
             shall
             gain
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             feeling
             of
             his
             most
             precious
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               joy
               that
               is
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               pleasures
               at
               his
               right
               hond
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             16.
             11.
             
             And
             shall
             we
             think
             much
             to
             dye
             ▪
             for
             such
             a
             gain
             ?
             we
             will
             put
             off
             our
             cloaths
             ,
             and
             welcome
             sleep
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             our
             bodies
             may
             have
             rest
             ,
             and
             refuse
             not
             thus
             to
             dye
             every
             night
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             rise
             more
             refreshed
             for
             our
             employments
             in
             the
             morning
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             stick
             at
             the
             uncloathing
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             in
             ord●●
             to
             their
             everlasting
             Rest
             ?
             Set
             but
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             to
             the
             Prospective
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             serious
             frequent
             view
             of
             the
             promised
             Land
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             ,
             will
             make
             Death
             more
             welcome
             than
             Physick
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             than
             uncloathing
             to
             a
             beggar
             ,
             that
             puts
             on
             new
             or
             better
             cloaths
             .
             Shall
             a
             poor
             man
             chearfully
             ply
             his
             labour
             all
             day
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             little
             wages
             at
             night
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             a
             believer
             chearfully
             yield
             to
             Death
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             everlasting
             glory
             ?
             so
             far
             as
             Heaven
             is
             soundly
             believed
             ,
             and
             our
             conversations
             ,
             and
             hearts
             are
             there
             ,
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             will
             be
             asswaged
             ;
             and
             nothing
             else
             will
             well
             asswage
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             MOreover
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             conquer
             the
             enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               do
               all
               that
               you
               can
               to
               encrease
               and
               exercise
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               you
               .
            
             For
             love
             will
             so
             encline
             you
             to
             the
             blessed
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Death
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             down
             the
             flame
             .
             Were
             God
             set
             as
             a
             seal
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             should
             find
             that
             
               Love
               is
               as
               strong
               as
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               coals
               thereof
               are
               coals
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               flame
               is
               vehement
               :
               many
               waters
               cannot
               quench
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               the
               floods
               drown
               it
               ,
            
             Cant.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             If
             carnal
             Love
             have
             made
             the
             amorous
             to
             chuse
             Death
             that
             they
             might
             passionately
             express
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             have
             heard
             if
             the
             death
             of
             their
             beloved
             ;
             and
             if
             natural
             fortitude
             and
             love
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             have
             made
             many
             valiant
             men
             ,
             though
             Heathens
             ,
             to
             contemn
             Death
             ,
             and
             readily
             lay
             down
             lives
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             love
             of
             fame
             and
             vain
             glory
             in
             a
             surviving
             name
             ,
             have
             caused
             many
             to
             dye
             through
             pride
             :
             how
             much
             more
             will
             the
             powerful
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             put
             on
             the
             soul
             to
             leave
             this
             flesh
             ,
             and
             pass
             through
             Death
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             fully
             enjoy
             the
             object
             of
             our
             love
             ?
             So
             much
             as
             you
             
             love
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             will
             you
             be
             above
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             past
             through
             Death
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             your
             beloved
             .
             
               Perfect
               Love
               casteth
               out
               fear
               ;
               and
               he
               tqat
               feareth
               is
               not
               made
               perfect
               in
               love
               :
            
             in
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             boldness
             ,
             if
             our
             love
             be
             perfect
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             This
             maketh
             the
             Martyrs
             chearfully
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             love
             is
             glad
             of
             so
             precious
             an
             opportunity
             for
             its
             exercise
             and
             manifestation
             .
             Love
             is
             a
             restless
             working
             thing
             ,
             that
             will
             give
             you
             no
             rest
             ,
             till
             your
             desires
             are
             attained
             ,
             and
             you
             be
             with
             God.
             Nothing
             is
             so
             valiant
             as
             Love
             !
             It
             rejoyceth
             when
             it
             meeteth
             with
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             encounter
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             our
             beloved
             !
             It
             contemneth
             dangers
             :
             It
             glorieth
             in
             sufferings
             :
             Though
             it
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             layeth
             by
             all
             thoughts
             of
             merit
             ,
             yet
             it
             rejoyceth
             in
             sufferings
             ;
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             glorieth
             in
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             honourable
             wounds
             and
             fears
             which
             we
             receive
             for
             him
             that
             died
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             TO
             overcome
             the
             terrours
             and
             enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             
               that
               we
               keep
               the
               Conscience
               clear
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               and
               of
               impenitency
               .
            
             If
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             see
             that
             you
             wound
             it
             not
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             ▪
             wounded
             it
             ,
             presently
             seek
             a
             cure
             :
             and
             live
             not
             in
             a
             wounded
             state
             .
             The
             face
             of
             Death
             will
             waken
             conscience
             ,
             and
             cause
             it
             to
             speak
             much
             lowder
             than
             it
             did
             in
             health
             and
             in
             prosperity
             :
             And
             then
             sin
             will
             seem
             another
             thing
             ,
             and
             wrath
             more
             terrible
             than
             it
             did
             in
             your
             security
             .
             Conscience
             will
             do
             much
             to
             make
             your
             burden
             light
             or
             heavy
             .
             If
             Conscience
             groundedly
             speak
             peace
             ,
             and
             all
             be
             sound
             and
             well
             at
             home
             ,
             Death
             will
             be
             less
             terrible
             ,
             the
             heart
             being
             fortified
             against
             its
             enmity
             .
             But
             to
             have
             a
             pained
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             pained
             soul
             ;
             a
             dying
             body
             ,
             and
             a
             scorched
             Conscience
             that
             is
             afraid
             of
             everlasting
             Death
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             terrible
             case
             indeed
             .
             Speedily
             therefore
             get
             rid
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             get
             your
             Consciences
             throughly
             cleansed
             ,
             by
             sound
             repentance
             and
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             so
             much
             sin
             as
             you
             bring
             to
             your
             death-bed
             ,
             so
             much
             bitterness
             will
             there
             be
             in
             
             Death
             .
             Away
             then
             with
             that
             sin
             that
             Conscience
             tells
             you
             of
             ,
             and
             touch
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             kindle
             not
             the
             sparks
             of
             Hell
             in
             your
             souls
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             more
             venemous
             .
             As
             it
             will
             quiet
             a
             believing
             soul
             through
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             say
             with
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Isa
             .
             38.
             3.
             
             
               Remember
               now
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               that
               which
               is
               good
               in
               thy
               sight
            
             ]
             and
             it
             will
             be
             
               our
               rejoycing
               if
               we
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             12.
             
             So
             will
             it
             be
             most
             terrible
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             fears
             of
             unpardoned
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             Conscience
             scourging
             us
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             our
             folly
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             afflicting
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             need
             of
             a
             well-composed
             mind
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             troubles
             of
             our
             flesh
             .
             A
             little
             from
             without
             is
             grievous
             ,
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             amiss
             within
             :
             Get
             home
             therefore
             to
             Christ
             without
             delay
             :
             and
             cease
             not
             till
             you
             have
             peace
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             Death
             may
             find
             your
             Consciences
             whole
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               REdeeming
               time
            
             ,
             is
             another
             means
             to
             prevent
             the
             hurtful
             fears
             of
             Death
             .
             When
             we
             foreknow
             that
             it
             will
             shortly
             end
             our
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             the
             best
             of
             time
             while
             we
             have
             it
             .
             And
             then
             when
             we
             find
             that
             our
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             did
             not
             loyter
             nor
             lose
             the
             time
             that
             God
             vouchsafed
             us
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             will
             be
             less
             grievous
             to
             us
             .
             A
             man
             that
             studieth
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             spareth
             for
             no
             cost
             or
             pains
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             loath
             to
             lose
             an
             hours
             ,
             time
             as
             a
             covetous
             man
             is
             to
             lose
             an
             hundred
             pound
             ,
             will
             look
             back
             on
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             look
             before
             him
             to
             his
             Death
             ,
             with
             greater
             peace
             ,
             and
             less
             perplexity
             ,
             than
             another
             man.
             But
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             must
             needs
             be
             terrible
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             trifled
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             been
             an
             unthrift
             of
             his
             time
             .
             To
             think
             when
             you
             must
             dye
             ,
             that
             now
             you
             are
             at
             your
             last
             day
             or
             hour
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             to
             think
             how
             many
             hours
             you
             vainly
             lost
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             knew
             not
             the
             worth
             of
             time
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             gone
             ,
             will
             make
             Death
             more
             bitter
             than
             now
             you
             can
             imagine
             .
             What
             else
             is
             Deaah
             but
             
             the
             ending
             of
             our
             Time
             ?
             and
             what
             can
             be
             more
             necessary
             to
             a
             comfortable
             end
             ,
             then
             faithfully
             to
             use
             it
             while
             we
             have
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             ANother
             help
             against
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             is
             the
             
               Crucifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               with
               its
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ;
               and
               the
               conquest
               of
               the
               world
               by
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             crucifying
             it
             by
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             dying
             daily
             by
             the
             patient
             suffering
             of
             the
             Cross
             our selves
             .
             When
             we
             are
             loose
             from
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             entangleth
             our
             affections
             on
             earth
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             difficulty
             is
             then
             removed
             .
             But
             Death
             will
             tear
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             glued
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Possess
             therefore
             as
             if
             you
             possessed
             not
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             as
             if
             you
             rejoyced
             not
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             world
             as
             not
             abusingit
             :
             for
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             doth
             pass
             away
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             It
             is
             much
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             our
             flesh
             that
             must
             perish
             ,
             that
             Death
             doth
             seem
             so
             bitter
             to
             us
             :
             If
             therefore
             we
             can
             throughly
             subdue
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             live
             above
             its
             pleasure
             and
             desires
             ,
             we
             shall
             the
             
             more
             easily
             bear
             its
             dissolution
             .
             Shut
             up
             your
             senses
             then
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             hearts
             grow
             stranger
             to
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             have
             known
             any
             persons
             ,
             relations
             ,
             accomodations
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             know
             them
             so
             no
             more
             .
             How
             terrible
             is
             Death
             to
             an
             earthly-minded
             man
             ,
             that
             had
             neglected
             his
             soul
             for
             a
             treasure
             here
             ,
             which
             must
             then
             be
             dissipated
             in
             a
             moment
             ?
             How
             easie
             is
             Death
             to
             a
             heavenly-mind
             ,
             that
             is
             throughly
             weaned
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             taketh
             it
             but
             for
             his
             pilgrimage
             or
             passage
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             made
             it
             the
             business
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             himself
             a
             treasure
             in
             Heaven
             :
             He
             that
             hath
             unfeignedly
             made
             Heaven
             his
             end
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             will
             most
             readily
             pass
             to
             it
             on
             the
             hardest
             terms
             :
             For
             every
             man
             is
             willing
             to
             attain
             his
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             IT
             will
             much
             help
             us
             against
             the
             enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             
               to
               be
               duly
               conformed
               to
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               hatred
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               holiness
               ;
               and
               in
               special
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justice
               .
            
             When
             we
             hate
             sin
             throughly
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             so
             incorporated
             into
             our
             flesh
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             live
             and
             dye
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             Death
             the
             more
             easie
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             the
             dath
             of
             sin
             ;
             even
             of
             that
             sin
             which
             we
             most
             hate
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hateth
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             cost
             us
             so
             dear
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             .
             When
             we
             are
             in
             love
             with
             holiness
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             perfect
             in
             it
             ,
             till
             after
             Death
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             Death
             the
             more
             welcome
             ,
             as
             the
             passage
             to
             our
             desired
             life
             .
             When
             the
             Justice
             ,
             even
             the
             castigatory
             and
             vindictive
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             more
             amiable
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             blinded
             by
             self-love
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             our
             flesh
             ;
             we
             shall
             then
             consent
             to
             his
             dissolving
             stroke
             ,
             and
             that
             see
             the
             bitterness
             of
             Death
             proceedeth
             from
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             God
             ,
             though
             from
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             in
             our selves
             .
             Doubtless
             ,
             as
             Justice
             
             is
             one
             of
             the
             blessed
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             should
             it
             be
             amiable
             to
             man
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             God
             but
             what
             is
             lovely
             .
             It
             is
             the
             prevalency
             of
             self-love
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             so
             insensible
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             while
             they
             speak
             so
             respectfully
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             So
             far
             as
             men
             are
             carnal
             and
             selfish
             they
             cannot
             love
             that
             by
             which
             they
             smart
             ,
             or
             of
             which
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             .
             But
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             got
             above
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             united
             unto
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             that
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             containeth
             the
             impress
             and
             effect
             of
             all
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             hath
             such
             an
             habit
             of
             
               impartial
               justice
            
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             desire
             that
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             should
             be
             vindicated
             and
             maintained
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             approbation
             of
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             the
             more
             easily
             consent
             or
             submit
             to
             the
             dissolving
             stroke
             of
             Death
             :
             He
             hateth
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             and
             loatheth
             himself
             for
             all
             his
             abominations
             ,
             and
             is
             possessed
             with
             that
             Justice
             that
             provoketh
             him
             to
             
               self
               revenge
            
             in
             an
             ordinate
             sort
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             love
             and
             honour
             that
             Justice
             that
             inflicteth
             on
             him
             the
             penalty
             of
             Death
             ;
             (
             Especially
             since
             Mercy
             hath
             made
             it
             a
             useful
             Castigation
             .
             )
             As
             some
             penitent
             malefactors
             have
             been
             so
             sensible
             of
             their
             crimes
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             deprecated
             Death
             ,
             but
             consented
             to
             it
             as
             a
             needful
             work
             
             of
             Justice
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             s
             written
             of
             the
             penitent
             Murderer
             lately
             hanged
             at
             London
             .
             )
             So
             ,
             Holiness
             doth
             contain
             such
             a
             hatred
             of
             our
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             such
             impartial
             Justice
             on
             Gods
             behalf
             ;
             that
             it
             will
             cause
             us
             to
             subscribe
             to
             the
             righteousness
             of
             his
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             quietly
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             stroke
             of
             Death
             .
          
        
         
           
             DIRECTION
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             IT
             will
             somewhat
             abate
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             
               Restlesness
               and
               troubles
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               manifold
               evils
               that
               end
               at
               Death
               .
            
             And
             because
             this
             Consideration
             is
             little
             available
             with
             men
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             exercise
             us
             with
             adversity
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             find
             there
             no
             is
             hope
             of
             Rest
             on
             earth
             ,
             we
             may
             look
             after
             it
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             venture
             on
             Death
             by
             the
             impulse
             of
             necessity
             .
             Here
             we
             are
             continually
             burdened
             with
             our selves
             ,
             anonyed
             by
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             pained
             by
             the
             diseases
             of
             our
             souls
             ;
             or
             endangered
             most
             ;
             when
             pained
             least
             .
             And
             would
             we
             be
             thus
             still
             ?
             We
             live
             in
             the
             continual
             smart
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             our
             own
             folly
             ,
             and
             
             the
             hurts
             that
             we
             catch
             by
             our
             careless
             or
             inconsiderate
             walking
             ,
             like
             children
             that
             often
             fall
             and
             cry
             ;
             and
             would
             we
             still
             live
             such
             a
             life
             as
             this
             ?
             The
             weakness
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             the
             darkness
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             the
             distance
             and
             strangeness
             of
             our
             souls
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             a
             continual
             languishing
             and
             trouble
             to
             our
             hearts
             ▪
             How
             grievous
             is
             it
             to
             us
             that
             we
             can
             love
             him
             nomore
             ,
             nor
             be
             more
             assured
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ?
             that
             we
             find
             continually
             so
             much
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             of
             God
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ?
             that
             carnal
             affections
             are
             so
             easily
             kindled
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             will
             scarce
             be
             kept
             in
             any
             life
             ,
             by
             the
             richest
             mercies
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             means
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             greatest
             diligence
             ?
             Oh
             what
             a
             death
             is
             it
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             odious
             temptations
             should
             have
             such
             free
             access
             ,
             such
             ready
             entertainment
             ,
             such
             small
             resistance
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             success
             ?
             that
             such
             horrid
             thoughts
             of
             unbelief
             should
             look
             into
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             stay
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             familiar
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             separated
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             known
             so
             slightly
             ,
             and
             believed
             so
             weakly
             and
             imperfectly
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             so
             many
             carnal
             questionings
             and
             doubts
             ?
             that
             when
             we
             should
             be
             solacing
             our
             souls
             in
             the
             fore-thoughts
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             look
             toward
             it
             with
             such
             
             strangeness
             and
             amazement
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             staggered
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             through
             unbelief
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Atheism
             in
             our
             Affections
             ,
             God
             being
             almost
             as
             no
             God
             to
             them
             sometime
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             almost
             as
             no
             Heaven
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             shews
             there
             is
             too
             much
             in
             our
             Understandings
             .
             O
             what
             a
             Death
             is
             it
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             should
             live
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             Infinite
             goodness
             ,
             we
             find
             such
             a
             remnant
             of
             carnal
             enmity
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             such
             resistance
             ,
             and
             so
             narrow
             ,
             so
             short
             ,
             so
             cold
             ,
             so
             unkind
             entertainment
             in
             those
             hearts
             that
             were
             made
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             know
             and
             own
             no
             love
             but
             his
             ?
             What
             a
             bondage
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             souls
             are
             so
             entangled
             with
             the
             creatures
             ?
             and
             so
             detained
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             that
             we
             draggle
             on
             this
             earth
             ,
             and
             can
             reach
             no
             higher
             ,
             and
             the
             delightful
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             things
             that
             we
             have
             so
             small
             experience
             of
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             that
             we
             that
             are
             made
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             should
             live
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             still
             upon
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             know
             no
             other
             ;
             should
             be
             so
             byassed
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             captivated
             by
             self-love
             ,
             and
             lost
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             our
             affections
             and
             intentions
             do
             hardly
             get
             above
             our selves
             ,
             but
             there
             we
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             terminate
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             lose
             our
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             seeming
             Religiousness
             ,
             while
             we
             will
             be
             gods
             to
             our selves
             !
             How
             grievous
             is
             
             
             
             
             
             it
             that
             such
             wonders
             and
             glorious
             appearances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             incarnation
             ,
             life
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             should
             no
             more
             affect
             us
             than
             they
             do
             ,
             nor
             take
             up
             our
             souls
             in
             more
             thankful
             admiration
             ,
             nor
             ravish
             us
             into
             higher
             joyes
             !
             Alas
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             commands
             our
             souls
             no
             more
             from
             Earth
             !
             that
             such
             an
             infinite
             glory
             is
             so
             near
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             enjoy
             so
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             savour
             of
             it
             upon
             our
             souls
             !
             That
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             we
             do
             no
             more
             regard
             him
             !
             That
             the
             great
             and
             wonderful
             matters
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             do
             so
             little
             affect
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             tempted
             thereby
             to
             question
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             reality
             of
             the
             things
             believed
             :
             and
             that
             so
             little
             of
             these
             great
             and
             wondrous
             things
             appeareth
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             that
             we
             tempt
             the
             world
             to
             think
             our
             Faith
             is
             but
             a
             fancy
             .
             Is
             not
             all
             this
             grievous
             to
             an
             honest
             heart
             ?
             and
             should
             we
             not
             be
             so
             far
             weary
             of
             such
             a
             life
             as
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             depart
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             would
             so
             much
             rejoyce
             a
             gracious
             soul
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             stonger
             Faith
             ,
             a
             more
             lively
             hope
             ,
             a
             more
             tender
             Conscience
             ,
             a
             more
             humble
             self-abhorring
             heart
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             fervent
             in
             prayer
             ,
             more
             resolute
             against
             temptations
             ,
             
             and
             more
             successfully
             to
             fight
             against
             them
             ;
             with
             what
             desire
             and
             joy
             then
             should
             we
             look
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             be
             above
             our
             strongest
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             more
             need
             of
             the
             healing
             graces
             ,
             or
             the
             healing
             Ordinances
             ,
             nor
             be
             put
             upon
             self-afflicting
             work
             ,
             nor
             troubled
             with
             the
             temptations
             ,
             nor
             terrified
             by
             the
             face
             of
             any
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             vigorously
             appear
             for
             God
             ,
             against
             a
             sinful
             generation
             ,
             how
             many
             will
             appear
             against
             us
             ?
             how
             bitterly
             will
             they
             reproach
             us
             ?
             how
             falsly
             will
             they
             slander
             us
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             against
             us
             ?
             and
             it
             is
             well
             if
             we
             scape
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             hands
             !
             and
             what
             should
             be
             our
             joy
             in
             all
             these
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             that
             
               Great
               is
               our
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               !
            
             Matth.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Alas
             !
             how
             are
             we
             continually
             here
             annoyed
             ,
             by
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             the
             motions
             and
             the
             success
             of
             sin
             in
             our selves
             and
             others
             !
             It
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             we
             cannot
             get
             it
             to
             stay
             behind
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             when
             we
             address
             our selves
             to
             God
             ;
             not
             in
             our
             publick
             worship
             ,
             or
             our
             secret
             prayers
             :
             not
             for
             the
             space
             of
             one
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             or
             one
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             one
             Sacrament
             ;
             in
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             duty
             .
             O
             what
             a
             blessed
             day
             and
             duty
             would
             it
             be
             ,
             
             in
             which
             we
             could
             leave
             our
             sin
             behind
             us
             ;
             and
             converse
             with
             God
             in
             spotless
             innocency
             ,
             and
             worship
             and
             adore
             him
             without
             that
             darkness
             ,
             and
             strangeness
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             dulness
             ,
             and
             doubtings
             ,
             and
             distractions
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             our
             daily
             miseries
             ?
             Can
             we
             have
             grace
             and
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             these
             corruptions
             ?
             Can
             we
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             pained
             with
             these
             diseases
             ?
             And
             can
             we
             live
             in
             daily
             pain
             and
             weariness
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             willing
             of
             release
             ?
             Is
             there
             a
             gracious
             soul
             ,
             that
             groaneth
             not
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             these
             miseries
             ?
             yea
             ,
             in
             every
             prayer
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             else
             but
             confess
             them
             ,
             and
             lament
             them
             ,
             and
             groan
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             for
             deliverance
             ?
             And
             yet
             shall
             we
             fear
             our
             day
             of
             freedom
             ,
             and
             be
             loth
             that
             Death
             should
             bring
             us
             news
             ,
             that
             our
             prayers
             are
             heard
             ,
             and
             our
             groans
             have
             reached
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             bonds
             of
             flesh
             and
             sin
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             need
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             strive
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             complain
             ,
             and
             sigh
             ,
             and
             weep
             no
             more
             ?
             Shall
             the
             face
             of
             death
             discourage
             us
             from
             desiring
             such
             a
             blessed
             day
             ?
             When
             we
             have
             so
             full
             assurance
             ,
             that
             at
             last
             this
             enemy
             also
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ?
             The
             Lord
             heal
             and
             pardon
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             our
             complaints
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             unbelief
             and
             cowardliness
             of
             our
             Souls
             !
             Do
             we
             speak
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             hear
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             
             seem
             to
             do
             so
             much
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             we
             rather
             keep
             it
             still
             ,
             then
             be
             stript
             of
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             rags
             of
             our
             mortality
             ?
             and
             yet
             had
             we
             rather
             dwell
             with
             sin
             ,
             in
             tempting
             ,
             troubling
             ,
             corruptible
             flesh
             ,
             then
             lay
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             dwell
             with
             Christ
             ?
             O
             Lord
             ,
             how
             lamentably
             have
             we
             lost
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             drowned
             our
             minds
             in
             flesh
             and
             folly
             ,
             by
             forsaking
             thee
             our
             light
             and
             life
             !
             How
             come
             our
             reasonable
             souls
             to
             be
             so
             bewitched
             ,
             as
             after
             all
             our
             convictions
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             more
             willing
             of
             our
             sickness
             then
             of
             the
             remedy
             ,
             and
             more
             afraid
             of
             this
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             poyson
             that
             lodgeth
             in
             our
             bowels
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             expel
             !
             and
             that
             after
             all
             the
             labour
             we
             have
             used
             ,
             we
             had
             yet
             rather
             dwell
             with
             our
             greatest
             enemy
             ,
             then
             by
             a
             less
             to
             be
             transmitted
             to
             our
             dearest
             friend
             !
             and
             had
             rather
             continue
             in
             a
             troublesome
             ,
             weary
             ,
             restless
             life
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             sleep
             of
             death
             to
             pass
             to
             Rest
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             sin
             in
             others
             also
             is
             our
             trouble
             ,
             though
             not
             
               so
               much
            
             as
             in
             our selves
             .
             It
             maketh
             those
             our
             bitter
             enemies
             ,
             whose
             good
             we
             most
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             unthankful
             world
             to
             requite
             us
             with
             malicious
             usage
             ,
             For
             telling
             them
             the
             ungrateful
             truth
             ,
             and
             seeking
             their
             salvation
             .
             It
             makes
             our
             friends
             to
             be
             but
             half-friends
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             
             them
             too
             ,
             like
             our
             enemies
             .
             It
             puts
             a
             sting
             into
             the
             sweetest
             friendship
             ,
             and
             mixeth
             smart
             with
             all
             our
             pleasures
             ;
             It
             worketh
             us
             grief
             from
             precious
             mercies
             ;
             and
             abateth
             the
             comfort
             of
             our
             near
             Relations
             ;
             So
             that
             our
             smart
             by
             the
             pricks
             ,
             is
             often
             greater
             then
             our
             pleasure
             in
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             Rose
             .
             No
             friend
             is
             so
             smoothed
             ,
             and
             squared
             to
             the
             temper
             and
             interest
             of
             another
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             inequality
             and
             unevenness
             doth
             remain
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             closure
             to
             be
             less
             near
             and
             stedfast
             .
             Even
             Family-relations
             are
             usually
             so
             imperfectly
             jointed
             and
             cemented
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             when
             the
             winds
             of
             tryal
             are
             any
             thing
             high
             they
             shake
             the
             frame
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             are
             but
             low
             ,
             they
             find
             an
             entrance
             ,
             and
             cause
             such
             a
             coldness
             of
             affections
             ,
             as
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             duty
             of
             the
             Relations
             .
             Either
             a
             contrariety
             of
             opinions
             ,
             or
             of
             natural
             temperature
             and
             humours
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             dispositions
             of
             the
             mind
             ;
             Sometime
             cross
             interests
             ,
             and
             sometime
             passions
             and
             cross
             words
             ,
             do
             cause
             such
             discontents
             and
             sowrness
             ,
             such
             frowns
             ,
             or
             jealousies
             ,
             or
             distances
             ,
             that
             our
             nearest
             friends
             are
             but
             as
             sackloth
             on
             our
             skins
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             shoo
             too
             strait
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             garment
             that
             is
             unmeet
             ,
             which
             pinch
             and
             trouble
             us
             in
             their
             use
             :
             and
             those
             that
             should
             be
             to
             us
             as
             the
             Apple
             of
             our
             eyes
             ,
             are
             as
             the
             dust
             or
             smoak
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             
             vex
             or
             blind
             them
             .
             And
             the
             more
             we
             Love
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             grieveth
             us
             to
             be
             crossed
             in
             our
             love
             .
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             friend
             so
             wise
             ,
             so
             good
             ,
             so
             suitable
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             so
             near
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             alwayes
             please
             .
             And
             the
             displeasure
             of
             a
             friend
             is
             as
             gravell
             in
             our
             shoos
             ,
             or
             as
             Nettles
             in
             our
             bed
             ,
             oft-times
             more
             grievous
             then
             the
             malice
             of
             an
             enemy
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             doing
             as
             this
             in
             heaven
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             guest
             as
             sin
             .
             We
             shall
             love
             each
             other
             far
             more
             then
             we
             do
             here
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             Love
             shall
             never
             be
             inordinate
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             least
             divert
             our
             love
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             every
             Saint
             and
             Angel
             in
             the
             Society
             ,
             shall
             be
             loved
             with
             most
             chaste
             and
             pure
             affections
             ,
             in
             a
             perfect
             subordination
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             that
             God
             himself
             in
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             chiefest
             object
             of
             that
             love
             .
             It
             is
             there
             that
             our
             friends
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             their
             imperfections
             ,
             do
             neither
             tempt
             us
             to
             a
             carnal
             Love
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             to
             discourage
             the
             love
             that
             is
             spiritual
             and
             pure
             .
             We
             have
             here
             our
             passionate
             friends
             ,
             our
             self-conceited
             friends
             ,
             our
             unkind
             ,
             unthankfull
             ,
             selfish
             friends
             ;
             our
             mutable
             and
             unfaithful
             friends
             ;
             our
             contentions
             friends
             that
             are
             like
             to
             enemies
             :
             and
             who
             have
             used
             us
             more
             hardly
             then
             our
             friends
             ;
             But
             when
             we
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             friends
             that
             are
             like
             God
             ,
             that
             are
             wholly
             
             good
             ,
             and
             are
             participatively
             turned
             into
             Love
             ;
             and
             having
             left
             behind
             them
             all
             that
             was
             unclean
             and
             noysome
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             to
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             cast
             off
             all
             that
             could
             be
             troublesome
             to
             us
             .
             Our
             love
             will
             be
             there
             without
             suspicions
             ,
             without
             interruptions
             ,
             unkindnesses
             and
             discontents
             ,
             without
             disappointments
             ,
             frustrations
             and
             dissatisfactions
             :
             For
             God
             himself
             will
             fully
             satisfie
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             shall
             love
             his
             goodness
             and
             glory
             in
             his
             Saints
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             immediately
             in
             himself
             .
             Our
             friends
             are
             now
             lost
             at
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             straw
             :
             the
             change
             of
             their
             interest
             ,
             their
             company
             ,
             their
             opinions
             ,
             the
             slanders
             of
             back-biters
             ,
             and
             mis-representations
             of
             malicious
             men
             ,
             can
             cool
             their
             Love
             ,
             and
             kill
             their
             friendship
             .
             But
             Heaven
             is
             a
             place
             of
             constant
             Love
             :
             The
             Love
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             is
             there
             eternal
             :
             And
             yet
             it
             declineth
             not
             with
             age
             .
             It
             is
             a
             world
             of
             Love
             that
             we
             are
             hasting
             to
             :
             It
             is
             a
             life
             of
             love
             that
             we
             must
             there
             live
             ;
             and
             a
             work
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             perfect
             love
             that
             we
             must
             be
             there
             employed
             in
             for
             ever
             .
             If
             here
             we
             have
             a
             pure
             ,
             a
             dear
             ,
             a
             faithful
             friend
             ;
             that
             is
             without
             false-heartedness
             and
             deceit
             ,
             that
             loveth
             us
             as
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             how
             quickly
             is
             he
             snatcht
             away
             by
             death
             ?
             and
             leaves
             us
             melted
             into
             tears
             ,
             and
             mourning
             over
             his
             earthly
             relicts
             ,
             and
             looking
             upward
             
             with
             grieved
             hearts
             ,
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             after
             their
             ascending
             Lord
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             We
             are
             left
             almost
             as
             lifeless
             by
             such
             friends
             ,
             as
             the
             body
             is
             left
             by
             the
             departed
             soul
             :
             We
             have
             nothing
             but
             grief
             to
             tell
             us
             that
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             souls
             are
             not
             departed
             with
             them
             :
             we
             are
             left
             in
             greater
             lamentation
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             had
             never
             known
             a
             faithful
             friends
             .
             And
             alas
             ,
             how
             quickly
             are
             they
             gone
             ,
             when
             once
             God
             sees
             them
             ripe
             for
             heaven
             ?
             When
             Droans
             and
             Dullards
             live
             much
             longer
             .
             If
             we
             see
             a
             Saint
             that
             's
             clear
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             low
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             naked-hearted
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             that
             abounds
             in
             love
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             that
             's
             faithful
             and
             constant
             to
             their
             friend
             ,
             and
             is
             above
             the
             pride
             and
             vanities
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             doth
             converse
             by
             a
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             above
             ,
             and
             is
             usefull
             and
             exemplary
             in
             their
             generation
             ;
             alas
             how
             soon
             are
             they
             snatcht
             away
             !
             and
             we
             are
             left
             in
             our
             temptations
             ,
             ripening
             and
             murmuring
             at
             God
             ,
             as
             Jonah
             ,
             when
             his
             gourd
             was
             withered
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             destinated
             this
             world
             to
             be
             the
             dwelling
             of
             unfaithfull
             ,
             worthless
             men
             ,
             and
             envied
             us
             the
             presence
             of
             one
             eminent
             Saint
             ,
             one
             faithful
             friend
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             (
             a●
             Moses
             when
             he
             had
             talkt
             with
             God
             )
             hath
             a
             face
             that
             shineth
             with
             the
             reflected
             raies
             of
             the
             heavenly
             glory
             :
             when
             indeed
             it
             
             is
             because
             this
             world
             is
             unworthy
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             11.
             38.
             
             )
             not
             knowing
             their
             worth
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             nor
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             their
             good
             :
             and
             because
             when
             they
             are
             ripe
             and
             mellow
             for
             eternity
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             God
             be
             served
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             Heaven
             have
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             left
             on
             earth
             that
             is
             earthly
             :
             Must
             Heaven
             be
             deprived
             of
             its
             inhabitants
             ?
             Must
             a
             Saint
             that
             is
             ripe
             be
             kept
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             kept
             from
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             from
             the
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             lest
             
               we
               should
            
             be
             displeased
             ,
             and
             grudge
             at
             God
             for
             glorifying
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             destinated
             to
             glory
             before
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             purchased
             and
             prepared
             for
             Glory
             ?
             Must
             there
             a
             place
             be
             empty
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Chore
             ,
             Iest
             we
             should
             miss
             our
             friends
             on
             earth
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             hasting
             after
             them
             at
             the
             heels
             ,
             and
             do
             we
             not
             hope
             to
             live
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             grudge
             that
             they
             are
             gone
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             week
             ,
             or
             year
             ,
             before
             us
             ?
             O
             foolish
             unbelieving
             souls
             !
             We
             mourn
             for
             them
             that
             are
             past
             mourning
             :
             and
             lament
             for
             our
             friends
             that
             are
             gone
             to
             Rest
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             left
             our selves
             in
             a
             vexatious
             ,
             restless
             ,
             howling
             wilderness
             !
             as
             if
             it
             were
             better
             to
             be
             here
             !
             we
             mourn
             and
             weep
             for
             the
             souls
             that
             are
             triumphing
             in
             their
             Masters
             joy
             !
             
             And
             yet
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             same
             felicity
             !
             Shall
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             friends
             be
             our
             sorrow
             and
             lamentation
             ?
             O
             did
             we
             but
             see
             these
             blessed
             souls
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             enjoying
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             mourn
             thus
             for
             their
             change
             !
             Do
             you
             think
             they
             would
             wish
             themselves
             again
             on
             earth
             ?
             or
             would
             they
             take
             it
             kindly
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             bring
             them
             down
             again
             into
             this
             world
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             reign
             in
             wealth
             and
             honour
             ?
             O
             how
             would
             they
             disdain
             or
             abhor
             the
             motion
             ,
             unless
             the
             commanding
             will
             of
             God
             did
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             obedience
             !
             And
             shall
             we
             grieve
             that
             they
             are
             not
             here
             ,
             when
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             would
             be
             their
             grief
             ?
          
           
             But
             thus
             our
             lives
             are
             filled
             with
             griefs
             .
             Thus
             smiles
             and
             frowns
             ,
             desires
             and
             denyals
             ,
             hopes
             and
             frustrations
             ,
             indeavours
             and
             disappointments
             ,
             do
             make
             a
             quotidian
             ague
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             The
             persons
             and
             the
             things
             we
             love
             ,
             do
             contribute
             to
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             we
             hate
             .
             If
             our
             friends
             are
             bad
             ,
             or
             prove
             unkind
             ,
             they
             gall
             and
             grieve
             us
             while
             they
             live
             :
             If
             they
             excell
             in
             holiness
             ,
             fidelity
             and
             suitableness
             ,
             the
             dart
             that
             kills
             them
             deeply
             woundeth
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             sweeter
             they
             were
             to
             us
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             the
             bitterer
             to
             us
             is
             
             their
             death
             .
             We
             cannot
             keep
             mercy
             ,
             but
             sin
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             marr
             in
             ,
             and
             turn
             it
             into
             Vinegar
             and
             Gall.
             And
             doth
             not
             Death
             (
             accidentally
             )
             befriend
             us
             ,
             that
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             these
             troubles
             ,
             and
             lands
             us
             safe
             on
             the
             Celestial
             shore
             ,
             and
             puts
             us
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             perpetual
             Rest
             ,
             where
             all
             is
             calm
             ,
             and
             the
             storms
             and
             billows
             that
             tost
             us
             here
             ,
             shall
             〈◊〉
             or
             trouble
             us
             no
             more
             ?
             And
             thus
             Death
             shall
             make
             us
             some
             recompence
             at
             last
             ,
             for
             the
             wrong
             it
             did
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             mortal
             blow
             shall
             hurt
             us
             less
             then
             did
             the
             dreadful
             apparition
             of
             it
             in
             our
             fore-thoughts
             .
             Let
             not
             our
             fears
             then
             exceed
             the
             cause
             ;
             Though
             we
             fear
             the
             pangs
             and
             throws
             of
             travel
             ,
             let
             us
             withal
             remember
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             presently
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             soul
             is
             born
             into
             the
             world
             of
             glory
             :
             And
             Death
             shall
             gain
             us
             much
             more
             then
             it
             deprived
             us
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             DIRECTION
             X.
             
          
           
             THE
             last
             Direction
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             ,
             to
             conquer
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               Give
               up
               your
               wills
               entirely
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               his
               will
               is
               your
               beginning
               and
               your
               end
               ,
               your
               safety
               ,
               your
               felicity
               and
               rest
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               should
               gladly
               aquiesce
               .
            
             When
             you
             think
             of
             Death
             ,
             remember
             who
             it
             is
             that
             sends
             it
             ;
             It
             is
             our
             Fathers
             messenger
             ,
             and
             is
             sent
             but
             to
             execute
             his
             will.
             And
             can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             his
             servants
             should
             inordinately
             fear
             ?
             Doubtless
             ,
             his
             Will
             is
             much
             safer
             and
             better
             for
             us
             then
             our
             own
             .
             And
             if
             in
             generall
             it
             were
             offered
             to
             our
             choice
             ,
             Whether
             all
             particulars
             of
             our
             lives
             should
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             Gods
             will
             or
             by
             ours
             ,
             common
             reason
             might
             teach
             us
             to
             desire
             ,
             to
             be
             rather
             in
             Gods
             hands
             then
             our
             own
             .
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             will
             is
             the
             care
             and
             business
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             should
             be
             a
             support
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             us
             at
             our
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             but
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             will.
             His
             Justice
             and
             punishing
             Will
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             selfishness
             maketh
             it
             ungratefull
             to
             
             the
             offendor
             .
             But
             his
             children
             that
             are
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             tast
             no
             evil
             but
             that
             which
             worketh
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             quarrell
             at
             his
             will
             :
             Whatsoever
             our
             surest
             dearest
             friends
             would
             have
             us
             take
             ,
             or
             do
             ,
             or
             suffer
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             ,
             as
             being
             confident
             they
             will
             do
             nothing
             for
             our
             hurt
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             do
             but
             know
             what
             is
             for
             our
             good
             .
             )
             And
             shall
             we
             not
             more
             boldly
             trust
             the
             will
             of
             God
             then
             of
             our
             dearest
             friend
             ?
             He
             knows
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             will
             dispose
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             whither
             he
             will
             bring
             us
             ;
             and
             his
             interest
             in
             us
             is
             more
             then
             ours
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             then
             distrust
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             to
             do
             with
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             were
             evil
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             love
             and
             infinite
             goodness
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             must
             be
             the
             everlasting
             Rest
             ,
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             souls
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             now
             so
             fear
             it
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             it
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             our
             ruine
             ?
             Look
             which
             way
             you
             will
             through
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             your
             souls
             will
             never
             find
             repose
             ,
             nor
             satisfying
             quietness
             and
             content
             but
             in
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             Let
             us
             therefore
             commit
             our
             souls
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             faithful
             Creator
             ;
             and
             desire
             unfeignedly
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             of
             confidence
             more
             firm
             .
             Abraham
             may
             boldly
             trust
             his
             Son
             ,
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
             on
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             And
             Christ
             
             himself
             when
             he
             was
             to
             drink
             the
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             submitteth
             his
             own
             naturall
             love
             of
             life
             to
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             most
             unworthy
             abuse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             be
             quiet
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             if
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             or
             our
             dearest
             friends
             might
             ,
             dispose
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             distressed
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               error
               of
               my
               own
               will
               that
               hath
               procured
               my
               Death
               :
               if
               it
               had
               been
               meerly
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               could
               be
               easily
               satisfied
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Wo
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             ground
             of
             comfort
             against
             the
             errors
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             .
             When
             our
             destruction
             is
             of
             our selves
             ,
             our
             help
             is
             of
             God.
             So
             much
             as
             is
             of
             our selves
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             evil
             :
             but
             so
             much
             as
             is
             of
             God
             is
             good
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             you
             should
             rest
             in
             your
             own
             wills
             ,
             nor
             in
             your
             own
             wayes
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             will
             and
             wayes
             of
             God.
             The
             rod
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             the
             fault
             that
             makes
             it
             necessary
             ,
             be
             bad
             .
             The
             Chastising
             will
             is
             good
             ,
             though
             the
             sinning
             will
             be
             evil
             :
             And
             it
             is
             good
             that
             is
             intended
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             event
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               how
               can
               we
               rest
               in
               the
               angry
               afflicting
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               this
               that
               we
               must
               be
               humbled
               under
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               that
               is
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               Ans
               .
            
             The
             effect
             being
             
             from
             a
             twofold
             cause
             (
             the
             sinning
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             punishing
             will
             of
             God
             )
             is
             accordingly
             good
             as
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             should
             be
             loved
             and
             consented
             to
             by
             all
             ;
             and
             evil
             as
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             abhorred
             :
             But
             to
             the
             Saints
             there
             is
             yet
             greater
             Consolation
             :
             Though
             affliction
             is
             their
             grief
             ,
             as
             it
             signifieth
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             causeth
             the
             smart
             or
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             their
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prepareth
             them
             for
             the
             greatest
             mercies
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             God
             never
             bringeth
             evil
             on
             them
             that
             Love
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             preparatory
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             good
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             take
             comfort
             in
             our
             Death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Fathers
             will
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Use
             8.
             
          
           
             IF
             Death
             shall
             be
             conquered
             as
             the
             last
             enemy
             ,
             from
             hence
             Christians
             may
             receive
             exceeding
             consolation
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             they
             have
             no
             enemy
             to
             their
             happiness
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             conquered
             by
             Christ
             ;
             sooner
             or
             later
             he
             will
             overcome
             them
             all
             .
             Let
             
             faith
             therefore
             foresee
             the
             conquest
             in
             the
             conflict
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             not
             with
             too
             much
             despondency
             hang
             down
             our
             heads
             before
             any
             enemy
             that
             we
             know
             shall
             be
             trodden
             down
             at
             last
             .
             We
             have
             burdensome
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             exercise
             our
             graces
             ,
             and
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             wrong
             our
             Lord
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             shall
             be
             overcome
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             meditated
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             sins
             remain
             alive
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             conquered
             at
             last
             .
             Our
             Love
             ,
             and
             Joy
             ,
             and
             praise
             shall
             be
             everlasting
             ;
             but
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             pride
             ,
             and
             passion
             shall
             not
             be
             everlasting
             :
             Our
             Holiness
             shall
             be
             perfected
             and
             have
             no
             end
             :
             but
             our
             sin
             shall
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             end
             .
             Our
             friends
             shall
             abide
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             love
             and
             communion
             of
             Saints
             shall
             be
             perfected
             in
             heaven
             ;
             But
             our
             enemies
             shall
             not
             abide
             with
             ●s
             for
             ever
             ,
             nor
             malice
             follow
             us
             to
             our
             Re●t
             .
             The
             wicked
             have
             no
             comforts
             but
             what
             will
             have
             an
             end
             ;
             and
             the
             fore-thought
             of
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             imbitter
             even
             the
             present
             sweetness
             .
             And
             the
             godly
             have
             no
             sorrows
             but
             such
             as
             are
             of
             short
             continuance
             :
             And
             nethinks
             the
             fore-sight
             of
             their
             end
             ,
             should
             sweeten
             the
             present
             bitter
             Cup
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             sorrows
             next
             to
             none
             :
             We
             sit
             wee●ing
             now
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             manifold
             afflictions
             :
             
             But
             we
             fore-see
             the
             day
             when
             we
             shall
             weep
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             all
             tears
             shall
             be
             wiped
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
             by
             the
             tender
             hand
             of
             our
             merciful
             Redeemer
             .
             We
             are
             now
             afraid
             of
             love
             it self
             ,
             even
             of
             our
             dear
             and
             blessed
             Father
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             hate
             us
             ;
             or
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             heaven
             will
             banish
             all
             these
             fears
             ,
             when
             the
             perfect
             fruition
             of
             the
             eternal
             Love
             hath
             perfected
             our
             love
             .
             Our
             doubtings
             and
             perplexities
             of
             mind
             are
             many
             and
             grievous
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             be
             but
             short
             .
             When
             we
             have
             full
             possession
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             past
             our
             doubts
             .
             Our
             work
             is
             now
             to
             pour
             out
             our
             grieved
             souls
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             some
             faithful
             friend
             ;
             or
             ease
             our
             troubled
             minds
             by
             complaining
             of
             our
             miseries
             to
             our
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             that
             from
             them
             we
             may
             have
             some
             words
             of
             direction
             and
             consolation
             :
             But
             O
             how
             different
             a
             work
             is
             it
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             heaven
             ?
             where
             no
             more
             complainings
             shall
             be
             heard
             from
             our
             mouths
             ,
             nor
             no
             more
             sorrow
             shall
             possess
             our
             hearts
             ?
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             need
             of
             men
             to
             comfort
             us
             ;
             but
             shall
             have
             comfort
             as
             naturally
             from
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             light
             and
             heat
             in
             the
             summer
             from
             the
             sun
             .
             When
             we
             all
             make
             one
             celestial
             Chore
             ,
             to
             sing
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             how
             unlike
             will
             that
             melody
             be
             to
             the
             broken
             musick
             of
             sighs
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             lamentations
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             
             take
             to
             be
             almost
             our
             best
             !
             We
             are
             now
             glad
             when
             we
             can
             find
             but
             words
             ,
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             tears
             ,
             to
             lament
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             :
             But
             then
             our
             joy
             shall
             know
             no
             sorrow
             ,
             nor
             our
             voice
             any
             sad
             and
             mournful
             tune
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             bear
             a
             while
             the
             sorrows
             that
             shall
             have
             so
             good
             an
             end
             ?
             We
             shall
             shortly
             have
             laid
             by
             the
             hard
             ,
             unprofitable
             ,
             barren
             hearts
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             our
             continual
             burden
             and
             disease
             .
             Love
             not
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             Christians
             ;
             but
             yet
             be
             patient
             under
             the
             unavoidable
             relicts
             that
             offend
             you
             ;
             remembring
             that
             your
             conflict
             will
             end
             in
             conquest
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             ,
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             patience
             will
             be
             put
             to
             it
             but
             a
             little
             while
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             enter
             willingly
             into
             the
             fight
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             before
             hand
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             field
             shall
             be
             cleared
             of
             every
             enemy
             ?
             All
             this
             must
             be
             ascribed
             to
             our
             dear
             Redeemer
             .
             Had
             not
             he
             wrought
             the
             conquest
             ,
             the
             enemies
             that
             vex
             us
             would
             have
             destroyed
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Serpent
             that
             now
             doth
             but
             bruise
             our
             heel
             ,
             would
             have
             bruised
             our
             head
             :
             and
             the
             sorrows
             that
             are
             wholesome
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             short
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             mortal
             ,
             venemous
             ,
             and
             endless
             .
          
           
             What
             suffering
             then
             can
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             in
             which
             a
             believer
             should
             not
             rejoyce
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             before
             hand
             promised
             a
             gracious
             end
             ?
             
             What
             though
             at
             the
             present
             it
             be
             not
             joyous
             ,
             but
             greivous
             (
             in
             it self
             ?
             )
             We
             should
             bear
             it
             with
             patience
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             that
             at
             last
             it
             shall
             bring
             forth
             the
             peaceable
             fruits
             ,
             of
             righteousness
             to
             all
             them
             that
             are
             exercised
             thereby
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
             If
             we
             should
             be
             alwayes
             abused
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             unthankfully
             and
             unkindly
             dealth
             with
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             under
             the
             scorns
             or
             slanders
             ,
             or
             persecutions
             of
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             under
             our
             poverty
             ,
             and
             toilsome
             labours
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             under
             our
             pains
             and
             pining
             sicknesses
             ,
             we
             might
             then
             in
             deed
             dismiss
             our
             comforts
             :
             But
             when
             we
             know
             that
             it
             will
             be
             but
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             will
             end
             in
             Rest
             and
             Joy
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             sorrows
             are
             but
             preparing
             for
             those
             Joyes
             ;
             even
             Reason
             it self
             is
             taught
             by
             Faith
             ,
             to
             bid
             us
             rejoyce
             in
             all
             our
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             up
             the
             hands
             that
             hang
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             feeble
             knees
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             12.
             
             We
             make
             nothing
             to
             endure
             a
             sudden
             prick
             ,
             that
             by
             blood-letting
             we
             may
             prevent
             a
             long
             disease
             .
             The
             short
             pain
             of
             pulling
             out
             a
             tooth
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             endured
             ,
             to
             prevent
             a
             longer
             .
             A
             woman
             doth
             bear
             the
             pains
             of
             her
             travail
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             tends
             to
             the
             bringing
             of
             a
             child
             into
             the
             world
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             submit
             to
             any
             labour
             or
             toyl
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             win
             a
             life
             of
             plenty
             and
             delight
             by
             it
             ?
             who
             
             would
             not
             be
             spit
             upon
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             world
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             have
             his
             will
             for
             it
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             on
             earth
             ?
             And
             should
             we
             not
             then
             cheerfully
             submit
             to
             our
             momentany
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             troubles
             of
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             light
             ,
             and
             mixt
             with
             a
             world
             of
             mercies
             ,
             )
             when
             we
             know
             that
             they
             are
             working
             for
             us
             ,
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             eternal
             weight
             of
             glory
             ?
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             Our
             clamorous
             and
             malicious
             enemies
             ,
             our
             quarrelsome
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             peevish
             friends
             ,
             our
             burdensome
             corruptions
             and
             imperfections
             will
             shortly
             trouble
             us
             no
             more
             .
             As
             our
             life
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             dream
             and
             shadow
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             are
             no
             better
             ;
             so
             our
             troubles
             also
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             ,
             and
             are
             but
             sad
             dreams
             ,
             and
             dark
             shadows
             ,
             that
             quickly
             pass
             away
             :
             Our
             Lord
             that
             hath
             begun
             and
             gone
             on
             so
             far
             ,
             will
             finish
             his
             victories
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             enemy
             shall
             shortly
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             fearful
             doubting
             Soul
             shall
             say
             ;
             I
             know
             this
             is
             comfort
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             have
             any
             part
             in
             him
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             foundation
             of
             God
             still
             standeth
             sure
             :
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             his
             own
             ,
             even
             when
             some
             of
             them
             know
             not
             that
             they
             are
             his
             own
             .
             He
             knoweth
             his
             mark
             upon
             his
             sheep
             ,
             when
             they
             
             know
             it
             not
             themselves
             .
             God
             doubteth
             not
             of
             his
             interest
             in
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             doubt
             of
             thy
             interest
             in
             him
             :
             And
             thou
             art
             faster
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             arms
             of
             thy
             own
             faith
             :
             as
             the
             child
             is
             surer
             in
             the
             Mothers
             arms
             ,
             then
             by
             its
             holding
             of
             the
             Mother
             .
             And
             moreover
             your
             doubts
             and
             fears
             are
             part
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             your
             bitterest
             sorrows
             that
             hence
             proceed
             ,
             shall
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             enemies
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             yet
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             unthankfully
             plead
             not
             against
             the
             mercies
             which
             you
             have
             received
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             friends
             to
             those
             doubts
             and
             fears
             which
             are
             your
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             take
             not
             part
             with
             the
             enemy
             of
             your
             comforts
             .
             Why
             dost
             thou
             doubt
             (
             poor
             humbled
             soul
             )
             of
             thy
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             the
             conquest
             ?
             Answer
             me
             but
             these
             few
             Questions
             from
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Did
             Christ
             ever
             shew
             himself
             unkind
             to
             thee
             ?
             or
             unwilling
             to
             receive
             thee
             ,
             and
             have
             mercy
             on
             thee
             ?
             Did
             he
             ever
             give
             thee
             cause
             to
             think
             so
             poorly
             of
             his
             Love
             and
             grace
             ,
             as
             thy
             doubts
             do
             intimate
             thou
             dost
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             not
             found
             him
             kind
             when
             thou
             wast
             unkind
             ?
             and
             that
             he
             thought
             on
             thee
             when
             thou
             didst
             not
             think
             on
             him
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             now
             forget
             
             thee
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             wrath
             that
             begun
             in
             Love
             ?
             He
             desired
             thee
             when
             thou
             didst
             not
             desire
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             thee
             all
             thy
             desires
             after
             him
             :
             and
             will
             he
             now
             cross
             and
             deny
             the
             desires
             which
             he
             hath
             caused
             ?
             He
             was
             found
             of
             thee
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             found
             thee
             )
             when
             thou
             soughtest
             not
             after
             him
             :
             and
             can
             he
             reject
             thee
             now
             thou
             cryest
             and
             callest
             for
             his
             grace
             ?
             O
             think
             not
             hardly
             of
             his
             wonderous
             grace
             ,
             till
             he
             give
             thee
             cause
             .
             Let
             thy
             sweet
             experiences
             be
             remembred
             ,
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             thy
             causless
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             that
             hath
             loved
             thee
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             be
             thought
             on
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             unbelieving
             flesh
             would
             misrepresent
             him
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             2.
             
             If
             thou
             say
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             unkindness
             ,
             but
             thy
             own
             that
             feeds
             thy
             doubts
             ;
             I
             further
             ask
             thee
             ,
             Is
             he
             not
             kind
             to
             the
             unkind
             ?
             especially
             when
             they
             lament
             their
             own
             unkindness
             ?
             Thou
             art
             not
             so
             unkind
             to
             him
             as
             thou
             wast
             in
             thy
             unconverted
             state
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             then
             exprest
             his
             Love
             in
             thy
             conversion
             :
             He
             then
             sought
             thee
             when
             thou
             wentest
             astray
             ,
             and
             brought
             thee
             carefully
             home
             into
             his
             Fold
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             hath
             kept
             thee
             ever
             since
             :
             And
             is
             he
             less
             kind
             now
             when
             thou
             art
             returned
             home
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             know
             that
             all
             his
             children
             have
             their
             forwardness
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             their
             unkindnesses
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             therefore
             
             disown
             them
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             out
             of
             his
             family
             ;
             but
             is
             tender
             of
             them
             in
             their
             froward
             weakness
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             his
             own
             ?
             How
             dealt
             he
             with
             the
             peevish
             Prophet
             Jonah
             ,
             that
             was
             [
             
               exceedingly
               displeased
               ,
               and
               very
               angry
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             God
             spared
             Nineveh
             lest
             it
             should
             be
             a
             dishonour
             to
             his
             Prophesie
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             that
             he
             wisht
             that
             he
             might
             die
             and
             
               not
               live
            
             :
             and
             after
             repined
             at
             the
             withering
             of
             his
             gourd
             ,
             and
             the
             scorching
             of
             the
             Sun
             that
             beat
             upon
             him
             ?
             The
             Lord
             doth
             gently
             question
             with
             him
             [
             
               Dost
               thou
               well
               to
               be
               angry
               ?
            
             ]
             and
             after
             hence
             convince
             him
             that
             the
             mercy
             which
             he
             valued
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             envy
             to
             so
             many
             ,
             Jonah
             4.
             
             How
             dealt
             he
             with
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             fell
             a
             sleep
             ;
             when
             they
             should
             have
             watcht
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             night
             of
             his
             great
             agony
             ?
             He
             doth
             not
             tell
             them
             ,
             [
             
               You
               are
               none
               of
               mine
               ,
               because
               you
               could
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               hour
            
             ;
             ]
             but
             tenderly
             excuseth
             that
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             [
             
               The
               spirit
               is
               willing
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
            
             ;
             ]
             When
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             though
             
               they
               all
               forsook
               him
               and
               fled
               ,
            
             he
             was
             then
             so
             far
             from
             
               forsaking
               them
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             manifesting
             to
             admiration
             that
             exceeding
             love
             ,
             that
             never
             would
             forsake
             them
             .
             And
             knowest
             thou
             not
             poor
             complaining
             soul
             ,
             that
             the
             kindness
             of
             Christ
             overcometh
             all
             the
             unkindness
             
             of
             his
             children
             ?
             and
             that
             his
             blood
             and
             grace
             is
             sufficient
             to
             save
             thee
             ,
             from
             greater
             sins
             then
             those
             that
             trouble
             thee
             ?
             If
             thou
             hadst
             no
             sin
             ,
             what
             use
             hadst
             thou
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ?
             Will
             thy
             Physitian
             therefore
             cast
             thee
             off
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             sick
             ?
          
           
             Quest
             .
             3.
             
             Yea
             hath
             not
             Christ
             already
             subdued
             so
             many
             of
             thy
             enemies
             ,
             as
             may
             assure
             thee
             he
             will
             subdue
             the
             rest
             ?
             and
             begun
             that
             life
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             may
             assure
             thee
             of
             eternal
             life
             ?
             Once
             thou
             wast
             a
             despiser
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             wayes
             :
             but
             now
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             thee
             ?
             Hath
             he
             not
             broken
             the
             heart
             of
             thy
             pride
             and
             worldliness
             ,
             and
             sensuality
             and
             made
             thee
             a
             new
             Creature
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             pledge
             that
             he
             will
             do
             the
             rest
             ?
             Tell
             me
             plainly
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             rather
             keep
             thy
             sin
             ,
             or
             leave
             it
             ?
             Hadst
             thou
             rather
             have
             liberty
             to
             commit
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             not
             hate
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             thy self
             against
             it
             as
             thy
             enemy
             ?
             Art
             thou
             not
             delivered
             from
             the
             reign
             and
             tyranny
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             thou
             wast
             once
             under
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             he
             perfect
             the
             conquest
             which
             he
             hath
             begun
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             thus
             far
             delivered
             thee
             from
             sin
             ,
             thy
             greatest
             enemy
             ,
             will
             deliver
             thee
             from
             all
             the
             sad
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             The
             blessed
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             thy
             Conversion
             ,
             did
             deliver
             thee
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             translated
             
             thee
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Then
             didst
             thou
             enter
             the
             holy
             warfare
             ,
             under
             his
             banners
             that
             was
             never
             overcome
             ,
             in
             the
             victorious
             Army
             that
             shall
             shortly
             begin
             their
             everlasting
             triumph
             .
             The
             sin
             which
             thou
             hatest
             and
             longest
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             ,
             and
             art
             willing
             to
             use
             Gods
             means
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             conquered
             enemy
             ,
             which
             may
             assure
             thee
             of
             a
             full
             and
             final
             conquest
             ,
             supposing
             that
             thy
             hatred
             is
             against
             all
             known
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             so
             sweet
             or
             profitable
             in
             thy
             account
             ,
             which
             thou
             hadst
             not
             far
             rather
             leave
             then
             keep
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             4.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             art
             thou
             not
             truly
             willing
             to
             yield
             to
             all
             the
             terms
             of
             grace
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             the
             yoak
             and
             burden
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             on
             which
             peace
             is
             offered
             to
             the
             sinful
             world
             :
             and
             what
             Christ
             requireth
             of
             such
             as
             will
             be
             his
             Disciples
             .
             What
             saith
             thy
             heart
             now
             to
             those
             terms
             ?
             Do
             they
             seem
             so
             hard
             and
             grievous
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             venture
             thy
             soul
             in
             thy
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             rather
             then
             accept
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             yet
             no
             part
             in
             Christ
             indeed
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             nothing
             that
             Christ
             requireth
             of
             thee
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             desirable
             in
             thy
             eyes
             :
             or
             which
             thou
             dost
             not
             stick
             at
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             forsake
             him
             ,
             and
             refuse
             his
             Covenant
             and
             grace
             rather
             then
             submit
             
             to
             such
             conditions
             ,
             thou
             art
             then
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             belong
             to
             thee
             .
             Canst
             thou
             think
             that
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             ,
             and
             offered
             ,
             and
             promised
             that
             which
             he
             will
             not
             give
             ?
             Hath
             he
             sent
             forth
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             make
             the
             Motion
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             invite
             and
             compell
             men
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             beseech
             them
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             he
             is
             unwilling
             to
             accept
             thee
             when
             thou
             dost
             consent
             ?
             If
             Christ
             had
             been
             unwilling
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             so
             dearly
             made
             the
             way
             ,
             nor
             begun
             as
             a
             suitor
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             nor
             so
             diligently
             sought
             thee
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             If
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Covenant
             are
             thine
             ,
             then
             Heaven
             is
             thine
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             blessing
             :
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             thine
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             Christ
             is
             unwilling
             ,
             but
             because
             thou
             art
             unwilling
             of
             his
             blessings
             on
             his
             terms
             :
             Nothing
             can
             deprive
             thee
             of
             them
             but
             thy
             refusal
             :
             Know
             therefore
             assuredly
             ,
             whether
             thou
             dost
             consent
             thy self
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whether
             thou
             art
             truly
             willing
             that
             he
             be
             thy
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             if
             thy
             conscience
             bear
             thee
             faithful
             witness
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             dishonour
             not
             Christ
             then
             so
             far
             as
             to
             question
             ,
             whether
             be
             be
             willing
             ,
             who
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
             The
             stop
             is
             at
             
               thy
               will
            
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             
             his
             .
             If
             thou
             know
             that
             thou
             art
             willing
             ,
             thou
             mayst
             know
             that
             Christ
             &
             his
             benefits
             are
             thine
             ;
             &
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             willing
             ,
             what
             makes
             theewish
             ,
             &
             groan
             ,
             &
             pray
             ;
             &
             labour
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             for
             Christ
             &
             his
             benefits
             ,
             that
             thy
             heart
             thus
             worketh
             ,
             and
             thou
             dost
             all
             this
             ?
             Fear
             not
             then
             if
             thy
             own
             hand
             be
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             5.
             
             Moreover
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             thee
             ,
             
               Whether
               thou
               see
               not
               a
               beauty
               in
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               whether
               thy
               soul
               do
               not
               desire
               it
               even
               in
               perfection
               ?
            
             So
             that
             thou
             hadst
             rather
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             thy
             choice
             ,
             be
             more
             Holy
             ,
             then
             more
             rich
             or
             honourable
             in
             the
             world
             !
             If
             so
             ,
             be
             assured
             that
             it
             is
             not
             without
             Holyness
             ,
             that
             thou
             choosest
             and
             preferrest
             Holyness
             ?
             Hadst
             thou
             not
             rather
             have
             more
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             patience
             and
             contentment
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             have
             more
             of
             the
             favour
             and
             applause
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             riches
             or
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             of
             thee
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             within
             thee
             ?
             and
             be
             not
             his
             Image
             it self
             upon
             thee
             ?
             and
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             new
             and
             heavenly
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             begotten
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Undoubtedly
             it
             is
             .
             And
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             thus
             dwelling
             in
             thee
             ,
             is
             the
             earnest
             of
             thy
             inheritance
             .
             Dost
             thou
             find
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             thus
             working
             in
             thee
             ,
             causing
             
             thee
             to
             love
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             hate
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             canst
             thou
             doubt
             of
             thy
             part
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Quest
             .
             6.
             
             Moreover
             canst
             thou
             not
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             Christs
             friends
             ;
             so
             far
             as
             thou
             knowest
             them
             ,
             are
             thy
             friends
             ,
             and
             that
             whinh
             is
             against
             him
             ,
             thou
             takest
             as
             against
             thy self
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             thy
             enemies
             also
             are
             to
             him
             as
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             lay
             them
             at
             thy
             feet
             .
             Thy
             troubles
             are
             as
             his
             troubles
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             thy
             afflictions
             he
             is
             as
             careful
             of
             thy
             good
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             himself
             were
             thereby
             afflicted
             .
             Fear
             not
             those
             enemies
             that
             Christ
             takes
             as
             his
             own
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             is
             engaged
             to
             overcome
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             when
             Conscience
             it self
             beareth
             witness
             ,
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             fain
             be
             what
             God
             would
             have
             thee
             be
             ,
             and
             desirest
             nothing
             more
             then
             to
             be
             more
             like
             him
             ,
             and
             nearer
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             desirest
             no
             kind
             of
             life
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             which
             thou
             maist
             be
             most
             serviceable
             to
             him
             :
             Consider
             what
             a
             wrong
             it
             is
             then
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Covenant
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             poor
             dejected
             soul
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             lie
             questioning
             his
             love
             and
             thy
             part
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             looking
             about
             for
             matter
             of
             accusation
             or
             causeless
             suspition
             against
             his
             spirit
             working
             in
             thee
             ?
             and
             that
             thou
             shouldst
             cast
             away
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             thy
             strength
             ,
             and
             gratifie
             the
             enemy
             of
             thy
             peace
             ?
             When
             sickness
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             death
             draws
             nigh
             ,
             thou
             
             shouldst
             then
             with
             joy
             lift
             up
             thy
             head
             ,
             because
             thy
             warfare
             is
             almost
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             thy
             Saviour
             ready
             to
             deliver
             thee
             the
             Crown
             .
             Is
             this
             a
             time
             to
             fear
             and
             mourn
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             entring
             into
             endless
             joy
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             time
             of
             lamentation
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             almost
             at
             thy
             journeys
             end
             ,
             ready
             to
             see
             thy
             Saviours
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             thy
             place
             in
             the
             
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             amongst
             those
             millions
             of
             holy
             souls
             that
             are
             gone
             before
             thee
             ?
             Is
             it
             seemly
             for
             thee
             to
             lament
             thus
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             feasted
             with
             such
             unconceivable
             joys
             within
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             know
             what
             thy
             Brethren
             are
             now
             enjoying
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             heavenly
             Host
             are
             doing
             ?
             how
             full
             they
             are
             of
             God
             and
             how
             they
             are
             ravished
             with
             his
             Light
             and
             Love
             ?
             and
             canst
             thou
             think
             it
             seemly
             to
             be
             so
             unlike
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             passing
             to
             them
             ?
             I
             know
             there
             is
             such
             difference
             between
             imperfection
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             between
             earth
             and
             heaven
             ,
             that
             it
             justifieth
             our
             moderate
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             us
             to
             take
             up
             infinitely
             short
             of
             their
             delights
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             with
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             let
             there
             not
             be
             
               too
               great
            
             a
             disproportion
             between
             the
             members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             theirs
             in
             possession
             ,
             is
             in
             right
             and
             title
             ours
             .
             They
             are
             our
             elder
             brethren
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             age
             ,
             have
             possession
             of
             the
             inheritance
             :
             but
             we
             that
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             lap
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             our
             
             Mother
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             arms
             of
             our
             Fathers
             grace
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             family
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             nature
             in
             our
             low
             degree
             .
             They
             were
             once
             on
             earth
             as
             low
             as
             we
             :
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             shortly
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             they
             :
             Am
             I
             now
             in
             flesh
             ,
             in
             fears
             ,
             in
             griefs
             ?
             so
             was
             David
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             a
             while
             ago
             :
             yea
             and
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Am
             I
             beset
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             compassed
             with
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             racked
             by
             my
             own
             distempered
             passion
             ?
             so
             were
             the
             many
             saints
             now
             glorified
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             day
             
               Elias
               was
               a
               man
               subject
            
             (
             saith
             James
             ,
             )
             
               to
               like
               passions
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               James
            
             5.
             17.
             
             Am
             I
             maliced
             by
             dissenting
             adversaries
             ?
             Do
             they
             privily
             lay
             snares
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             watch
             my
             halting
             ,
             and
             seek
             advantage
             against
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             liberty
             and
             life
             ?
             so
             did
             they
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             now
             with
             Christ
             ?
             But
             now
             these
             enemies
             are
             overcome
             .
             Art
             thou
             under
             pains
             ,
             and
             consuming
             sicknesses
             ?
             are
             thine
             eyes
             held
             waking
             ;
             and
             doth
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             wast
             thy
             spirits
             ?
             doth
             thy
             flesh
             and
             thy
             heart
             fail
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             friends
             prove
             silly
             comforters
             to
             thee
             ?
             So
             was
             it
             with
             those
             thousands
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             night
             of
             calamities
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             have
             dominion
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             and
             glory
             ,
             hath
             banished
             all
             their
             griefs
             ,
             and
             joyes
             have
             made
             them
             forget
             their
             sorrows
             ;
             unless
             as
             the
             remembrance
             of
             them
             doth
             promote
             
             those
             joyes
             .
             Are
             thy
             friends
             lamenting
             thee
             ,
             and
             grieved
             to
             see
             the
             signs
             of
             thy
             approaching
             death
             ?
             do
             they
             weep
             when
             they
             see
             thy
             pale
             face
             ,
             and
             consumed
             body
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             hear
             thy
             sighs
             and
             groans
             ?
             Why
             thus
             it
             was
             once
             with
             the
             millions
             that
             are
             now
             triumphing
             with
             their
             Lord
             ?
             They
             lay
             in
             sickness
             ,
             and
             underwent
             the
             pains
             ,
             and
             were
             lamented
             by
             their
             friends
             ,
             as
             as
             thou
             art
             now
             .
             Even
             Christ
             himself
             was
             once
             in
             his
             agony
             ,
             and
             some
             shake
             the
             head
             at
             him
             ,
             and
             others
             pitied
             him
             ,
             who
             should
             rather
             have
             wept
             for
             themselves
             ,
             than
             for
             him
             .
             This
             is
             but
             the
             passage
             from
             the
             womb
             of
             mortality
             ,
             into
             the
             life
             of
             immortality
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Saints
             have
             past
             before
             thee
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             with
             Christ
             .
             Dost
             thou
             fear
             the
             dreafdul
             face
             of
             death
             ?
             Must
             thy
             tender
             flesh
             be
             turned
             to
             rottenness
             and
             dust
             ?
             and
             must
             thou
             lie
             in
             darkness
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             thy
             body
             remain
             as
             the
             Common
             earth
             ?
             And
             is
             not
             this
             the
             case
             of
             all
             those
             millions
             ,
             whose
             souls
             now
             see
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Did
             they
             not
             lie
             as
             thou
             dost
             ,
             and
             die
             as
             thou
             must
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             death
             to
             the
             life
             which
             they
             have
             now
             attained
             ?
             O
             then
             commit
             thy
             soul
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             quiet
             and
             comforted
             in
             his
             care
             and
             love
             .
             Trust
             him
             as
             the
             Mid-wife
             of
             thy
             departing
             soul
             ,
             who
             will
             bring
             it
             safe
             into
             the
             light
             and
             life
             ,
             which
             
             thou
             are
             yet
             such
             a
             stranger
             to
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             strange
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             it
             that
             that
             rejoyced
             thee
             all
             thy
             life
             ,
             in
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             labours
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             the
             hopes
             of
             heaven
             ?
             And
             was
             Heaven
             the
             spring
             and
             motive
             of
             thy
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             thy
             life
             ?
             and
             yet
             wilt
             thou
             pass
             into
             it
             with
             heaviness
             ?
             and
             shall
             thy
             approaches
             to
             it
             be
             thy
             sorrows
             ?
             Didst
             thou
             pray
             for
             that
             which
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             have
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             laboured
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             denyed
             thy self
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             for
             it
             ?
             and
             now
             art
             thou
             afraid
             to
             enter
             in
             ?
             Fear
             not
             ,
             poor
             soul
             !
             Thy
             Lord
             is
             there
             ;
             Thy
             husband
             ,
             and
             thy
             head
             ,
             and
             life
             is
             there
             .
             Thou
             hast
             more
             there
             ,
             a
             thousand
             fold
             more
             ,
             than
             thou
             hast
             
               here
               .
               Here
            
             thou
             must
             leave
             poor
             mourning
             friends
             ,
             that
             languish
             in
             their
             own
             infimities
             ,
             and
             troubled
             thee
             as
             well
             as
             comforted
             thee
             ,
             while
             thou
             wast
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             hasting
             after
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             shortly
             overtake
             thee
             .
             But
             there
             thou
             shalt
             find
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             the
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             since
             the
             Creation
             till
             this
             age
             :
             that
             are
             all
             uncloathed
             of
             the
             rags
             of
             their
             mortality
             ,
             and
             have
             laid
             by
             their
             frailties
             with
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             up
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             prepard
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             suitable
             
             companions
             for
             thee
             in
             thy
             joyes
             .
             Why
             shouldst
             thou
             be
             afraid
             to
             go
             the
             way
             that
             all
             the
             Saints
             have
             gone
             before
             thee
             ?
             Where
             there
             is
             one
             on
             earth
             ,
             how
             many
             are
             there
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             and
             one
             of
             them
             is
             worth
             many
             of
             us
             .
             Art
             thou
             better
             then
             Noah
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             David
             ?
             then
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             and
             all
             the
             Saints
             ?
             Or
             dost
             thou
             not
             love
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             with
             them
             ?
             Art
             thou
             loath
             to
             leave
             thy
             friends
             on
             earth
             ?
             And
             hast
             thou
             not
             far
             better
             and
             more
             in
             heaven
             ?
             Why
             then
             art
             thou
             not
             as
             loath
             to
             stay
             from
             them
             ?
             Suppose
             that
             I
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             I
             ,
             were
             the
             friends
             that
             thou
             art
             loath
             to
             leave
             :
             What
             if
             we
             had
             dyed
             long
             before
             thee
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             our
             company
             that
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             then
             be
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             with
             us
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             then
             shouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             more
             willing
             to
             die
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             Christ
             and
             all
             his
             holy
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             we
             ?
             Wouldst
             thou
             have
             our
             company
             ?
             Remove
             then
             willingly
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             thou
             shalt
             have
             it
             to
             everlasting
             :
             and
             be
             not
             so
             loath
             to
             go
             from
             hence
             ,
             where
             neither
             thou
             nor
             we
             can
             stay
             .
             Hadst
             thou
             rather
             travel
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             dwell
             with
             us
             ?
             And
             rather
             here
             suffer
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             reign
             in
             Heaven
             with
             Christ
             and
             us
             ?
          
           
           
             O
             What
             a
             brutish
             thing
             is
             flesh
             ?
             What
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             is
             unbelief
             ?
             Shall
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             the
             end
             of
             our
             belief
             ?
             Shall
             we
             hope
             ,
             and
             be
             loath
             to
             enjoy
             our
             hopes
             ?
             Shall
             we
             desire
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             of
             attaining
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             lest
             our
             prayers
             should
             be
             heard
             ?
             Shall
             we
             spend
             our
             lives
             in
             labour
             and
             travel
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             of
             comming
             to
             our
             journeys
             end
             ?
             Do
             you
             love
             life
             ,
             or
             do
             you
             not
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             are
             you
             afraid
             of
             death
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             then
             are
             you
             loath
             to
             pass
             into
             everlasting
             life
             ?
             You
             know
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             immortality
             on
             earth
             :
             Hence
             you
             must
             pass
             whether
             you
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             all
             your
             Fathers
             have
             done
             before
             you
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             in
             Heaven
             or
             no
             where
             ,
             that
             endless
             life
             is
             to
             be
             had
             .
             If
             you
             can
             live
             here
             for
             ever
             ,
             do
             .
             Hope
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             any
             have
             done
             so
             before
             you
             .
             Go
             to
             some
             man
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             how
             he
             made
             shift
             to
             draw
             out
             his
             life
             so
             long
             :
             But
             if
             you
             know
             that
             man
             walketh
             here
             in
             a
             vain
             shew
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             life
             is
             a
             shadow
             ,
             a
             dream
             ,
             a
             post
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             of
             them
             passeth
             away
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             more
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             set
             our
             hearts
             on
             the
             place
             where
             there
             is
             hopes
             of
             our
             continuance
             ,
             than
             where
             there
             is
             none
             ?
             and
             where
             we
             must
             live
             for
             ever
             ,
             than
             where
             we
             must
             be
             but
             for
             so
             short
             a
             time
             ?
          
           
           
             Alas
             poor
             darkned
             ,
             troubled
             soul
             !
             Is
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             less
             desirable
             in
             thy
             eyes
             ,
             than
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             sinful
             worms
             as
             we
             ,
             whom
             thou
             art
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             ?
             Is
             it
             more
             grievous
             to
             thee
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             us
             ,
             than
             from
             thy
             Lord
             ;
             from
             Earth
             ,
             than
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             than
             from
             blessed
             Saints
             ;
             from
             trouble
             and
             frailty
             ,
             than
             from
             glory
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             any
             thing
             here
             that
             thou
             shalt
             want
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             thus
             draw
             back
             from
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             follow
             Christ
             so
             heavily
             and
             sadly
             into
             life
             !
             But
             all
             this
             is
             long
             of
             the
             enemies
             that
             now
             molest
             our
             peace
             :
             Indwelling
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             flattering
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             brutish
             flesh
             ,
             and
             interposing
             death
             ,
             are
             our
             discouragements
             that
             drive
             us
             back
             .
             But
             all
             these
             enemies
             shall
             shortly
             be
             overcome
             .
          
           
             Fear
             not
             Death
             then
             ,
             let
             it
             do
             its
             worst
             .
             It
             can
             give
             thee
             but
             one
             deadly
             gripe
             that
             shall
             kill
             it self
             ,
             and
             prove
             thy
             life
             :
             as
             the
             Wasp
             that
             leaves
             its
             sting
             behind
             ,
             and
             can
             sting
             no
             more
             .
             It
             shall
             but
             snuff
             the
             Candle
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             shine
             brighter
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             put
             out
             .
             It
             is
             but
             an
             undressing
             ,
             and
             a
             gentle
             sleep
             .
             That
             which
             thou
             couldst
             not
             here
             attain
             ,
             by
             all
             our
             preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             pains
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             speedily
             attain
             by
             the
             help
             of
             death
             .
             It
             is
             but
             the
             messenger
             
             of
             thy
             gracious
             Lord
             ,
             and
             calleth
             thee
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             that
             he
             hath
             prepared
             .
          
           
             Hearken
             not
             now
             to
             the
             great
             Deceiver
             ,
             that
             would
             draw
             thee
             to
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             cause
             thee
             to
             stagger
             at
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             followed
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             near
             to
             the
             full
             performance
             .
             Believe
             it
             as
             sure
             as
             thou
             believest
             that
             the
             Sun
             doth
             shine
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             God
             cannot
             lye
             ;
             he
             is
             no
             Deceiver
             :
             it
             was
             his
             meer
             love
             and
             bounty
             that
             caused
             him
             to
             make
             the
             promises
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             need
             for
             himself
             to
             make
             them
             :
             and
             shall
             he
             be
             then
             unfaithful
             ,
             and
             not
             fulfil
             the
             promises
             which
             he
             hath
             freely
             made
             ?
             Believe
             it
             ,
             faith
             is
             no
             delusion
             :
             It
             may
             be
             folly
             to
             trust
             man
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             worse
             than
             folly
             not
             to
             trust
             God.
             Believe
             it
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             not
             a
             shadow
             ,
             nor
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             and
             holiness
             a
             dream
             .
             These
             sensible
             things
             have
             least
             reality
             :
             These
             grosser
             substances
             are
             most
             drossy
             ,
             delusory
             and
             base
             .
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             prime
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             created
             Beings
             .
             And
             the
             Angels
             and
             other
             celestial
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             are
             nearest
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             furthest
             from
             corporeity
             ;
             and
             are
             spirits
             likest
             unto
             God.
             The
             further
             any
             thing
             is
             from
             spirituality
             ,
             the
             further
             from
             that
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             ,
             which
             the
             
             creatures
             nearest
             God
             partake
             of
             The
             earth
             is
             baser
             than
             the
             air
             and
             fire
             :
             The
             drossy
             flesh
             is
             baser
             than
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             this
             lumpish
             ,
             dirty
             ,
             visible
             world
             ▪
             is
             incomparably
             below
             that
             spiritual
             world
             ,
             which
             we
             believe
             and
             wait
             for
             :
             And
             though
             thy
             conceptions
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             world
             ,
             are
             low
             ,
             and
             dark
             ,
             and
             much
             unsatisfying
             ;
             remember
             still
             that
             thy
             head
             is
             there
             ;
             and
             it
             belongeth
             to
             him
             to
             know
             what
             thou
             shalt
             be
             ,
             till
             thou
             art
             fit
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             till
             thou
             art
             fit
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             Be
             satisfied
             that
             thy
             Father
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             thy
             Lord
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             that
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             at
             work
             within
             thee
             ,
             preparing
             thee
             for
             it
             ,
             dwelleth
             there
             :
             And
             let
             it
             suffice
             thee
             ,
             that
             Christ
             knoweth
             what
             he
             will
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             will
             employ
             thee
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             very
             shortly
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             light
             thou
             shalt
             behold
             that
             light
             that
             shall
             fully
             satisfie
             thee
             ,
             and
             shame
             all
             thy
             present
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             shame
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             would
             shame
             thee
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             9.
             
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Enmity
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Conquest
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             wonderful
             mercy
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             himself
             was
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             we
             should
             make
             of
             it
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             Faith.
             It
             was
             not
             only
             impossible
             to
             man
             to
             conquer
             Death
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             conquered
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             also
             beyond
             out
             power
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             that
             ever
             the
             dead
             should
             rise
             to
             life
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             risen
             as
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             convinced
             man
             ,
             by
             eye-sight
             ,
             or
             certain
             testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             is
             possible
             and
             already
             done
             .
             But
             now
             what
             a
             pillar
             is
             here
             for
             faith
             ?
             What
             a
             word
             of
             Hope
             and
             Joy
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             [
             
               Christ
               is
               risen
            
             ?
             ]
             With
             this
             we
             will
             answer
             a
             thousand
             Cavi's
             of
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             profligate
             our
             infidelity
             .
             As
             unlikely
             as
             it
             seems
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             shall
             we
             ever
             doubt
             whether
             we
             shall
             rise
             again
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             came
             down
             in
             flesh
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             die
             and
             rise
             again
             himself
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             as
             to
             our
             faces
             that
             we
             shall
             rise
             ?
             
             This
             is
             the
             very
             Gospel
             which
             we
             preach
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             ;
             
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               our
               sins
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               rose
               again
               the
               third
               day
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             
               then
               of
               the
               Twelve
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               he
               was
               seen
               of
               above
               five
               hundred
               Brethren
               at
               once
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               greater
               part
               remained
               alive
               ,
            
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             this
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             last
             that
             saw
             him
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Read
             over
             this
             Chapter
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             where
             our
             Resurrection
             is
             proved
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ever
             since
             
               the
               very
               day
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             hath
             kept
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             festival
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             it
             :
             wherein
             ,
             though
             they
             commemorated
             the
             
               whole
               work
            
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             as
             the
             most
             glorious
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             did
             chuse
             the
             day
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             the
             joyful
             day
             to
             the
             Church
             this
             1625
             years
             ,
             or
             thereabouts
             :
             in
             which
             the
             ancient
             Christians
             would
             assemble
             themselves
             together
             ,
             saluting
             one
             another
             with
             this
             joyful
             word
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               risen
            
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             is
             the
             day
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             blessed
             ,
             with
             the
             New-birth
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             millions
             of
             souls
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             that
             all
             the
             six
             dayes
             of
             the
             
             week
             have
             not
             begot
             half
             so
             many
             souls
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             this
             blessed
             day
             of
             the
             Lords
             Resurrection
             hath
             done
             .
             Let
             Infidels
             then
             despise
             it
             ,
             that
             believe
             not
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             still
             be
             the
             Churches
             joyful
             day
             .
             
               This
               was
               the
               Lords
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               marvelous
               in
               our
               eyes
               :
               This
               is
               the
               day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               :
               we
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               therein
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             118.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             In
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               a
               joyful
               noise
               to
               the
               Rock
               of
               our
               salvation
               .
               Let
               us
               come
               before
               his
               presence
               with
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               joyful
               noise
               to
               him
               with
               Psalms
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             95.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Every
             day
             let
             us
             Remember
             the
             Lords
             Resurrection
             :
             but
             on
             this
             day
             let
             the
             joyful
             commemoration
             of
             it
             be
             our
             work
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             see
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             frequent
             preaching
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             point
             that
             Faith
             must
             especially
             build
             and
             feed
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             make
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             most
             frequent
             meditations
             .
             Oh
             what
             vigour
             it
             addeth
             to
             our
             faith
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             encountred
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             grave
             ,
             to
             remember
             seriously
             that
             [
             
               Christ
               is
               risen
            
             .
             ]
             Did
             he
             take
             flesh
             purposely
             that
             he
             might
             dye
             and
             rise
             ,
             and
             shew
             us
             how
             he
             will
             raise
             his
             members
             ?
             and
             will
             he
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             break
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             
             leave
             us
             in
             the
             dust
             for
             ever
             ?
             It
             cannot
             be
             .
             Hath
             he
             conquered
             Death
             for
             himself
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             us
             ?
             Hath
             he
             taken
             our
             Nature
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             alone
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             not
             have
             all
             his
             members
             with
             him
             ?
             Remember
             then
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             when
             thou
             lookest
             on
             thy
             grave
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             buried
             ;
             and
             hath
             made
             the
             grave
             a
             bed
             of
             rest
             ,
             that
             shall
             give
             up
             her
             trust
             ,
             when
             his
             Trumpet
             sounds
             :
             And
             that
             his
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             pledge
             of
             ours
             .
             Keep
             therefore
             thy
             rising
             and
             glorified
             Lord
             continually
             in
             thy
             eye
             .
             If
             Christ
             were
             not
             risen
             ,
             our
             preaching
             were
             vain
             ,
             and
             your
             faith
             were
             vain
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             were
             miserable
             ,
             but
             we
             most
             miserable
             ,
             that
             suffer
             so
             much
             for
             a
             life
             which
             we
             had
             no
             ground
             to
             hope
             for
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ▪
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             But
             now
             we
             have
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             Infidelity
             it self
             is
             ashamed
             to
             encounter
             with
             ;
             that
             hath
             been
             the
             means
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Nations
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             by
             which
             we
             may
             put
             even
             Death
             it self
             to
             a
             defiance
             ;
             as
             knowing
             it
             is
             now
             a
             conquered
             thing
             .
             If
             it
             could
             have
             held
             Christ
             captive
             ,
             it
             might
             also
             have
             held
             us
             .
             But
             he
             being
             risen
             ,
             we
             shall
             surely
             rise
             .
             Write
             it
             therefore
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ;
             mention
             it
             more
             in
             your
             conference
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             your
             faith
             ;
             Write
             it
             on
             the
             grave-stones
             of
             your
             friends
             ,
             that
             [
             CHRIST
             
             IS
             RISEN
             ,
             ]
             and
             that
             [
             BECAUSE
             HE
             LIVETH
             WE
             SHALL
             LIVE
             ALSO
             ,
             ]
             and
             that
             [
             OUR
             LIFE
             IS
             HID
             WITH
             CHRIST
             IN
             GOD
             ]
             though
             
               we
               are
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               who
               is
               our
               Life
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               glory
               ,
            
             ]
             John
             14.
             19.
             
             Col.
             3.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Though
             we
             must
             be
             sown
             in
             corruption
             ,
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             incorruption
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             15.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             While
             our
             souls
             behold
             the
             Lord
             in
             glory
             ,
             we
             may
             bear
             with
             the
             winter
             that
             befalls
             our
             flesh
             till
             the
             sping
             of
             Resurrection
             come
             .
             [
             
               Knowing
               that
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               shall
               also
               raise
               us
               up
               by
               Jesus
               —
               For
               which
               cause
               we
               faint
               not
               ;
               but
               ,
               though
               our
               outward
               man
               perish
               ,
               yet
               the
               inner
               man
               is
               renewed
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               —
               while
               we
               look
               not
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               :
               For
               the
               things
               which
               are
               seen
               are
               temporal
               ,
               but
               the
               things
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               are
               eternal
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             ]
             
               As
               we
               are
               risen
               with
               Christ
               to
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               we
               shall
               rise
               with
               him
               to
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Use
             10.
             
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             If
             Death
             be
             the
             last
             Enemy
             to
             be
             destroyed
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             hence
             ,
             how
             earnestly
             believers
             should
             long
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             when
             this
             full
             and
             final
             Conquest
             shall
             be
             made
             .
             Death
             shall
             do
             much
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             the
             Resurrection
             shall
             do
             more
             .
             Death
             sends
             the
             separated
             soul
             to
             Christ
             :
             but
             at
             his
             coming
             ,
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             shall
             be
             glorified
             .
             There
             is
             somewhat
             in
             Death
             that
             is
             penal
             ,
             even
             to
             believers
             :
             but
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             glorifying
             grace
             .
             Death
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             first
             sentence
             passed
             upon
             sinners
             :
             but
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             is
             the
             final
             destruction
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             fears
             of
             Death
             may
             perplex
             us
             ,
             me-thinks
             we
             should
             long
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             what
             tends
             to
             the
             deliverance
             and
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Whether
             he
             will
             come
             before
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             reign
             on
             earth
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             which
             some
             expect
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             to
             pass
             my
             determination
             .
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Character
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             
               love
               his
               appearance
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             and
             to
             
               wait
               for
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               whom
               he
               raised
            
             
             
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               even
               Jesus
               who
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             1.
             10.
             and
             
               to
               wait
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             7.
             and
             
               to
               wait
               for
               the
               adoption
               ,
               the
               redemption
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
            
             with
             inward
             
               groanings
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             23.
             
             O
             therefore
             let
             us
             pray
             more
             earnestly
             for
             the
             
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             !
             and
             that
             [
             
               the
               Lord
               would
               direct
               our
               hearts
               into
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               patient
               waiting
               for
               Christ
            
             ]
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             O
             blessed
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             glorious
             appearing
             of
             our
             Lord
             shall
             put
             away
             all
             his
             servants
             shame
             ,
             and
             shall
             communicate
             Glory
             to
             his
             members
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             bodies
             that
             had
             laid
             so
             long
             in
             dust
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             flesh
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             hope
             !
             Though
             the
             Majesty
             and
             glory
             will
             cause
             our
             Reverence
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             our
             terrour
             ,
             to
             the
             diminution
             of
             our
             joy
             .
             It
             is
             
               his
               enemies
               that
               would
               not
               have
               him
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
            
             whom
             he
             cometh
             to
             
               destroy
               ,
               Lu.
            
             19.
             27.
             
             [
             
               Behold
               the
               Lord
               cometh
               with
               ten
               thousands
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               execute
               judgement
               upon
               all
               ,
               &
               to
               convince
               all
               that
               are
               ungodly
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               ungodly
               deeds
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               ungodlily
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               hard
               speeches
               which
               ungodly
               sinners
               have
               spoken
               against
               him
               ;
               as
            
             Henoch
             
               the
               seventh
               from
            
             Noah
             ,
             prophesied
             ,
             Jud.
             14.
             15.
             
             But
             the
             
               precious
               faith
            
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glory
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               When
               the
               chief
               Shepherd
               shall
               appear
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               a
            
             
             
               Crown
               of
               glory
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             4.
             
             
               He
               that
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ,
               (
               and
               now
               appeareth
               for
               us
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               )
               shall
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               without
               sin
               ,
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             ]
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             28.
             
             And
             
               When
               Christ
               who
               is
               our
               life
               shall
               appear
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               also
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               Glory
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             shall
             then
             
               come
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               admired
               in
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             10.
             
             This
             is
             the
             day
             that
             all
             believers
             should
             long
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             work
             of
             their
             redemption
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             of
             their
             souls
             .
             It
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             this
             day
             that
             animateth
             the
             holy
             diligence
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             turn
             from
             the
             carelesness
             and
             sensuality
             of
             the
             world
             .
             [
             
               For
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               all
               men
               ;
               teaching
               us
               ,
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godlily
               in
               this
               present
               world
               :
               looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               our
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             ]
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               The
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               ,
               against
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               perdition
               of
               ungodly
               men
               .
            
             And
             though
             the
             Lord
             seem
             to
             delay
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               slack
               of
               his
               promise
               (
               as
               some
               men
               count
               slackness
               :
               )
               for
               a
               day
               is
               with
            
             
             
               him
               as
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               years
               but
               as
               a
               day
               .
               But
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               as
               a
               Thiefin
               the
               night
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               pass
               away
               with
               a
               great
               noise
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               :
               the
               earth
               also
               and
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               ,
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               .
               Seeing
               then
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               be
               in
               all
               holy
               conversation
               and
               godliness
               ;
               looking
               for
               ,
               and
               hasting
               unto
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Heavens
               being
               on
               fire
               ,
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               !
               But
               we
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               look
               for
               new
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Earth
               ,
               wherein
               dwelleth
               righteousness
            
             ]
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Beza
             marvelleth
             at
             Tertullian
             for
             saying
             that
             the
             Christians
             in
             their
             holy
             .
             Assemblics
             prayed
             
               pro
               mora
               finis
               ,
               (
               Apologet.
               c.
               39.
               )
            
             And
             so
             he
             might
             well
             enough
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             to
             Christians
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             dearer
             than
             their
             own
             felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             millions
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             meer
             hastening
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             desirable
             than
             our
             personal
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             
               hallowing
               of
               Gods
               Name
            
             were
             not
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             before
             the
             
               coming
               of
               his
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             grace
             must
             not
             necessarily
             go
             before
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             glory
             .
             But
             as
             much
             as
             we
             long
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             are
             content
             to
             wait
             till
             the
             
             Elect
             be
             gathered
             ;
             and
             can
             pray
             that
             he
             will
             delay
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             Universal
             Body
             be
             made
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             called
             that
             shall
             be
             glorified
             .
             But
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             how
             desirable
             is
             the
             promised
             Land
             ?
             When
             we
             think
             on
             our
             own
             interest
             ,
             we
             cry
             [
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               Come
               quickly
               :
            
             ]
             The
             sooner
             the
             better
             .
             Then
             shall
             our
             eyes
             behold
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             believed
             :
             Not
             as
             he
             was
             beheld
             on
             earth
             in
             his
             despised
             state
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             glorious
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Celestial
             Host
             ,
             
               coming
               in
               flaming
               fire
               to
               render
               vengeance
            
             to
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             Rest
             and
             Joy
             to
             believing
             souls
             ,
             that
             waited
             for
             this
             day
             of
             his
             appearance
             .
             Then
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             shall
             give
             up
             their
             work
             ;
             and
             sight
             and
             fruition
             ,
             and
             perfect
             love
             ,
             shall
             everlastingly
             succeed
             them
             .
             The
             rage
             of
             Persecutors
             shall
             no
             more
             affright
             us
             :
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             multitude
             shall
             no
             more
             annoy
             us
             :
             the
             falseness
             of
             our
             seeming
             selfish
             friends
             shall
             no
             more
             betray
             us
             :
             the
             pride
             of
             self-conceited
             men
             shall
             no
             more
             disturb
             us
             :
             the
             turbulency
             of
             men
             distracted
             by
             ambition
             ,
             shall
             cast
             us
             no
             more
             into
             confusions
             .
             The
             Kingdom
             that
             we
             shall
             possess
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             lyable
             to
             mutations
             ,
             nor
             be
             tossed
             with
             pride
             and
             faction
             ,
             as
             are
             these
             below
             .
             There
             is
             no
             monthly
             (
             or
             annual
             )
             change
             of
             Governours
             and
             Laws
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             Lunatick
             Common-wealths
             :
             
             but
             there
             will
             be
             the
             same
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Subjects
             and
             obedience
             ,
             without
             any
             mutinies
             ,
             rebellions
             ,
             or
             discontents
             ,
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             which
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             members
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             divided
             into
             parties
             ,
             and
             factions
             ,
             nor
             the
             members
             look
             strangely
             at
             each
             other
             ,
             because
             of
             difference
             of
             opinions
             ,
             or
             distance
             of
             affections
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             find
             it
             ,
             to
             our
             daily
             grief
             ,
             in
             the
             militant
             Church
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             need
             no
             tedious
             debates
             to
             reconcile
             us
             :
             Unity
             will
             be
             then
             quickly
             and
             easily
             procured
             .
             There
             will
             be
             no
             falling
             out
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             Lord.
             There
             will
             be
             none
             of
             that
             darkness
             ,
             uncharitableness
             ;
             selfishness
             ,
             or
             passion
             left
             ,
             that
             now
             causeth
             our
             dissentions
             .
             When
             we
             have
             perfect
             Light
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             the
             perfect
             Peace
             will
             be
             easily
             attained
             ,
             which
             here
             we
             labour
             for
             in
             vain
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             in
             Church
             or
             State
             ,
             in
             Cities
             or
             Countries
             ,
             in
             families
             or
             scarce
             in
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             But
             when
             the
             glorious
             King
             of
             Peace
             hath
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             what
             then
             is
             left
             to
             make
             disturbance
             ?
             Our
             enemies
             can
             injure
             us
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             then
             their
             portion
             to
             suffer
             for
             all
             their
             former
             injuries
             to
             Christ
             and
             us
             :
             Our
             friends
             will
             not
             injure
             us
             (
             as
             here
             they
             do
             ;
             )
             because
             their
             corruption
             and
             weakness
             is
             put
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             relicks
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             caused
             the
             
             trouble
             ,
             are
             left
             behind
             .
             O
             that
             is
             the
             sight
             that
             faith
             prepareth
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             blessed
             day
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             dayes
             are
             spent
             in
             seeking
             ,
             and
             waiting
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             ;
             then
             shall
             the
             glory
             of
             holiness
             appear
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Saints
             be
             justified
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             now
             is
             
               justified
               by
               her
               children
            
             !
             Then
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             ,
             Whether
             faith
             or
             unbelief
             ,
             whether
             a
             heavenly
             or
             earthly
             mind
             and
             life
             ,
             was
             the
             wiser
             and
             more
             justifiable
             course
             :
             then
             shall
             all
             the
             world
             
               discern
               between
               the
               righteous
               and
               the
               wicked
               ,
               between
               them
               that
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               serve
               him
               not
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.
             18.
             
             Then
             sin
             (
             that
             is
             now
             so
             obstinately
             defended
             ,
             and
             justified
             by
             such
             foolish
             cunning
             )
             shall
             never
             more
             find
             a
             tongue
             to
             plead
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             Patron
             to
             defend
             it
             more
             .
             Then
             where
             is
             the
             man
             that
             will
             stand
             forth
             ,
             and
             break
             a
             jest
             at
             godliness
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             scorn
             of
             the
             holy
             diligence
             of
             Believers
             ?
             How
             pale
             then
             will
             those
             faces
             look
             ,
             that
             here
             were
             wont
             to
             jear
             at
             piety
             !
             What
             terrour
             will
             seize
             upon
             those
             hearts
             ,
             that
             here
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             themselves
             sport
             at
             the
             weaknesses
             of
             the
             upright
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             day
             that
             shall
             rectifie
             all
             judgements
             ,
             and
             cure
             the
             errours
             and
             contemptuous
             thoughts
             of
             an
             holy
             life
             ,
             which
             no
             perswasions
             now
             can
             cure
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             day
             that
             shall
             set
             all
             straight
             ,
             that
             now
             seems
             crooked
             ;
             and
             shall
             satisfie
             us
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             
             that
             God
             was
             just
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             prospered
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             the
             souls
             that
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             walkt
             in
             their
             integrity
             before
             him
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             see
             that
             which
             shall
             fully
             satisfie
             us
             of
             the
             reason
             and
             equity
             of
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             here
             we
             underwent
             ;
             we
             shall
             marvel
             no
             more
             that
             God
             lets
             us
             weep
             ,
             and
             groan
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             turns
             away
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             seems
             not
             to
             regard
             us
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             find
             that
             all
             our
             groans
             were
             heard
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             tears
             and
             prayers
             did
             succeed
             ,
             which
             we
             suspected
             had
             been
             lost
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             find
             that
             a
             duty
             performed
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             through
             all
             our
             lives
             ,
             was
             never
             lost
             ;
             no
             nor
             a
             holy
             thought
             ;
             nor
             a
             
               Cup
               of
               cold
               water
            
             ,
             that
             from
             holy
             love
             we
             gave
             to
             
               a
               Disciple
            
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             see
             that
             our
             murmurings
             ,
             and
             discontents
             ,
             and
             jealous
             unbelieving
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             sickness
             ,
             or
             poverty
             ,
             or
             crosses
             ,
             did
             occasion
             ,
             were
             all
             injurious
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             we
             questioned
             his
             Love
             on
             such
             accounts
             ,
             we
             knew
             not
             what
             we
             said
             .
             We
             shall
             then
             see
             that
             Death
             ,
             and
             Grave
             ,
             and
             Devils
             were
             all
             but
             matter
             for
             the
             glorifying
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             triumph
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             Up
             then
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             shake
             off
             thy
             unbelief
             and
             dulness
             :
             Look
             up
             ,
             and
             long
             ,
             and
             meet
             thy
             Lord.
             The
             more
             thou
             art
             afraid
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             more
             desire
             that
             blessed
             day
             ,
             when
             mortality
             
             
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               life
               ,
            
             and
             the
             name
             of
             death
             shall
             be
             terrible
             no
             more
             :
             Though
             death
             be
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             friendly
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             thy
             Lord.
             Though
             death
             dissolve
             thy
             nature
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             shall
             restore
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             full
             reparation
             with
             advantage
             .
          
           
             How
             glad
             would
             I
             have
             been
             to
             have
             seen
             Christ
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Wise
             Men
             in
             the
             Manger
             !
             or
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             disputing
             with
             the
             Doctors
             in
             his
             Child-hood
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             do
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             heard
             him
             Preach
             ;
             much
             more
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             as
             the
             three
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             his
             transfiguration
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             .
             But
             how
             far
             is
             all
             this
             below
             the
             sight
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             of
             him
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             glory
             !
             when
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             shining
             face
             shall
             make
             us
             think
             the
             Sun
             was
             darkness
             :
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             attendants
             shall
             make
             us
             think
             what
             a
             sorbid
             thing
             ,
             and
             childish
             foolery
             was
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             world
             !
             The
             face
             of
             Love
             shall
             be
             then
             unvailed
             ,
             and
             ravish
             us
             into
             the
             highest
             Love
             and
             Joy
             ,
             that
             our
             natures
             are
             capable
             of
             .
             Then
             doubt
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             grieve
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             !
             What
             then
             wilt
             thou
             think
             of
             all
             these
             disquieting
             ,
             distrustful
             Thoughts
             that
             now
             so
             wrong
             thy
             Lord
             and
             thee
             ?
             If
             
               going
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               foreseeing
            
             
             
               the
               end
            
             ,
             can
             cure
             our
             brutish
             mis-apprehensions
             of
             Gods
             providences
             ,
             (
             Psal
             .
             73.
             17.
             
             )
             how
             perfectly
             will
             they
             be
             cured
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             glorious
             face
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             in
             its
             glory
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             numbred
             with
             the
             Saints
             that
             
               judge
               the
               world
            
             ?
             We
             shall
             never
             more
             be
             tempted
             then
             ,
             to
             condemn
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             just
             ,
             nor
             to
             think
             it
             vain
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             to
             envy
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             nor
             to
             stagger
             at
             the
             promise
             through
             unbelief
             ;
             nor
             to
             think
             that
             our
             sickness
             ,
             death
             and
             grave
             ,
             were
             any
             signs
             of
             unkindness
             or
             unmercifulness
             in
             God.
             We
             shall
             then
             be
             convinced
             that
             sight
             and
             flesh
             were
             unfit
             to
             censure
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             our
             guides
             .
          
           
             Hasten
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             this
             blessed
             day
             !
             Stay
             not
             till
             Faith
             have
             left
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             and
             impiety
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             have
             conquered
             the
             rest
             of
             thine
             inheritance
             !
             Stay
             not
             till
             selfish
             uncharitable
             pride
             hath
             vanquished
             love
             and
             self-denyal
             and
             planted
             its
             Colonies
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             confusion
             and
             cruelty
             in
             thy
             dominions
             :
             and
             Earth
             and
             Hell
             be
             turned
             into
             one
             .
             Stay
             not
             till
             the
             eyes
             of
             thy
             servants
             fail
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             and
             hopes
             do
             faint
             and
             languish
             with
             looking
             and
             waiting
             for
             thy
             salvation
             .
             But
             if
             yet
             the
             day
             be
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             O
             keep
             up
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             till
             the
             Sun
             of
             perfect
             Love
             arise
             ,
             and
             Time
             hath
             prepared
             us
             for
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             Grace
             for
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Some
           imitable
           Passages
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Elizabeth
           ,
           late
           Wife
           of
           Mr.
           
             Joseph
             Baker
          
           .
        
         
           THough
           I
           spoke
           so
           little
           as
           was
           next
           to
           nothing
           ,
           of
           our
           dear
           deceased
           friend
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           because
           I
           wanted
           matter
           ,
           or
           thought
           it
           unmeet
           :
           But
           I
           use
           it
           but
           seldom
           ,
           lest
           I
           raise
           expectations
           of
           the
           like
           ,
           where
           I
           cannot
           conscionably
           perform
           it
           .
           But
           he
           that
           hath
           promised
           to
           honour
           those
           that
           serve
           and
           honour
           him
           ,
           (
           
             Joh.
             12.
             26.
             1
             
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           )
           and
           will
           come
           at
           last
           to
           be
           glorified
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           admired
           in
           all
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           ,
           (
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             10.
          
           )
           I
           know
           ,
           will
           take
           it
           as
           a
           great
           and
           acceptable
           act
           of
           service
           ,
           to
           proclaim
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           his
           servants
           their
           due
           on
           earth
           ,
           whose
           souls
           are
           glorified
           with
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           though
           Serpentine
           enmity
           will
           repine
           and
           play
           the
           envious
           accuser
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           the
           history
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           this
           precious
           
           servant
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           give
           you
           :
           for
           I
           (
           was
           not
           many
           years
           acquainted
           with
           her
           :
           )
           but
           only
           some
           passages
           ,
           which
           either
           upon
           my
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           her
           own
           Diurnal
           of
           her
           course
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           credible
           testimony
           of
           her
           most
           intimate
           judicious
           godly
           friends
           ,
           I
           may
           boldly
           publish
           as
           true
           ,
           and
           imitable
           in
           this
           untoward
           distempered
           generation
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           born
           
             Novem.
             1634.
          
           in
           Southwark
           near
           London
           :
           the
           only
           child
           of
           
             Mr.
             John
             Godeschalk
             ,
             alias
             Godscall
             .
          
           Her
           Father
           dying
           in
           her
           Child-hood
           ,
           she
           was
           left
           an
           Orphane
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           London
           .
           Her
           Mother
           after
           married
           
             Mr.
             Isaac
             Barton
          
           ,
           with
           whom
           she
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           Religious
           Education
           .
           But
           between
           sixteen
           and
           seventeen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           by
           the
           serious
           reading
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Saints
             Everlasting
             Rest
          
           ,
           she
           was
           more
           throughly
           awakened
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           set
           her
           heart
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           salvation
           with
           her
           chiefest
           care
           :
           From
           that
           time
           forward
           she
           was
           a
           more
           constant
           ,
           diligent
           serious
           hearer
           of
           the
           ablest
           Ministers
           in
           London
           ,
           rising
           early
           ,
           and
           going
           far
           to
           hear
           them
           on
           the
           week
           dayes
           ,
           waiting
           on
           God
           for
           his
           confirming
           grace
           in
           the
           use
           of
           those
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           empty
           unexperienced
           hypocrites
           are
           easily
           tempted
           to
           despise
           :
           The
           Sermons
           which
           she
           constantly
           wrote
           ,
           she
           diligently
           repeated
           at
           home
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           every
           week
           read
           over
           some
           of
           those
           that
           she
           had
           heard
           long
           before
           ,
           that
           
           the
           fruit
           of
           them
           might
           be
           retained
           and
           renewed
           :
           it
           being
           not
           novelty
           that
           she
           minded
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           year
           1654.
           being
           near
           one
           and
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           after
           seeking
           God
           ,
           and
           waiting
           for
           his
           resolving
           satisfying
           directions
           ,
           she
           consented
           to
           be
           joyned
           in
           marriage
           to
           
             Mr.
             Joseph
             Baker
          
           ,
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           her
           nearest
           friends
           :
           God
           having
           taken
           away
           her
           Mother
           the
           year
           before
           .
           With
           him
           she
           approved
           herself
           indeed
           such
           a
           Wife
           as
           Paul
           (
           no
           Papist
           )
           describeth
           as
           meet
           for
           a
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             11.
             
             [
             Even
             so
             must
             their
             Wives
             be
             grave
             ,
             not
             slanderers
             ,
             sober
             ,
             faithful
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           Some
           instances
           I
           shall
           give
           ,
           for
           the
           imitation
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           She
           was
           very
           exemplary
           in
           self-denial
           and
           humility
           :
           And
           having
           said
           thus
           much
           ,
           what
           abundance
           have
           I
           comprehended
           ?
           O
           what
           a
           beauty
           doth
           self-denyal
           and
           humility
           put
           on
           souls
           !
           Nay
           what
           a
           treasure
           of
           everlasting
           consequence
           do
           these
           two
           words
           express
           ?
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           few
           of
           the
           discoveries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           appeared
           in
           her
           accompanying
           in
           London
           with
           the
           holiest
           ,
           how
           mean
           soever
           ,
           avoiding
           them
           that
           were
           proud
           ,
           and
           vain
           ,
           and
           carnal
           :
           She
           desired
           most
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           those
           that
           she
           perceived
           were
           best
           acquainted
           with
           God
           ,
           neglecting
           the
           pomp
           and
           vain
           glory
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           she
           was
           called
           to
           a
           married
           state
           ,
           
           though
           her
           portion
           and
           other
           advantages
           invited
           persons
           of
           greater
           estates
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           She
           chose
           rather
           to
           marry
           a
           Minister
           of
           known
           integrity
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           a
           near
           ,
           and
           constant
           guide
           ,
           and
           stay
           and
           comfort
           to
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           which
           she
           valued
           more
           than
           riches
           .
           And
           she
           missed
           not
           of
           her
           expectations
           ,
           for
           the
           few
           years
           that
           she
           lived
           with
           him
           .
           Even
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           when
           the
           Serpent
           is
           hissing
           in
           every
           corner
           at
           faithful
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           cnotemned
           both
           by
           Prophane
           and
           Heretical
           Malignants
           .
           She
           preferred
           a
           mean
           life
           with
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           for
           her
           spiritual
           safety
           and
           solace
           ,
           before
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           some
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Worcester
           were
           earnest
           with
           me
           to
           help
           them
           to
           an
           able
           Minister
           ;
           
             Mr.
             Baker
          
           then
           living
           in
           Kent
           had
           about
           an
           hundred
           pound
           
             per
             annum
          
           :
           and
           when
           at
           my
           motion
           he
           was
           readily
           willing
           to
           take
           a
           great
           charge
           in
           Worcester
           ,
           upon
           a
           promise
           from
           two
           men
           to
           make
           the
           maintenance
           fifty
           pounds
           a
           year
           by
           a
           voluntary
           Contribution
           ,
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           which
           he
           had
           no
           security
           ;
           his
           Wife
           was
           a
           promoter
           ,
           and
           no
           discourager
           of
           his
           self
           denyal
           ,
           and
           never
           tempted
           him
           to
           lookafter
           greater
           things
           .
           And
           afterward
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           afraid
           lest
           the
           smalness
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           means
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           discouragements
           from
           some
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           might
           have
           occasioned
           his
           remove
           ;
           and
           have
           heard
           of
           richer
           places
           mentioned
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           still
           answered
           
           that
           he
           had
           enough
           ,
           and
           minded
           not
           removing
           without
           necessity
           :
           so
           was
           she
           ever
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           still
           seconded
           and
           confirmed
           him
           in
           such
           resolutions
           ,
           even
           to
           follow
           Gods
           work
           while
           they
           had
           a
           competency
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           mind
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Her
           very
           speech
           and
           behaviour
           did
           so
           manifest
           meekness
           ,
           and
           humility
           that
           in
           a
           little
           converse
           with
           her
           it
           might
           easily
           be
           discerned
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           She
           thought
           nothing
           too
           mean
           for
           her
           ,
           that
           belonged
           to
           her
           in
           her
           family
           and
           relation
           ,
           no
           employment
           food
           ,
           &c.
           saying
           often
           ,
           that
           
             [
             What
             God
             had
             made
             her
             duty
             ,
             was
             not
             too
             low
             a
             work
             for
             her
             .
             ]
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           once
           that
           it
           is
           a
           work
           that
           God
           sets
           us
           upon
           ,
           it
           signifieth
           much
           forgetfulness
           of
           him
           and
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           it
           too
           base
           ,
           or
           think
           our selves
           too
           good
           to
           stoop
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           No
           Neighbour
           did
           seem
           too
           mean
           or
           poor
           for
           her
           familiar
           converse
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           but
           willing
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           She
           had
           a
           true
           esteem
           ,
           and
           chearful
           love
           for
           the
           meanest
           of
           her
           Husbands
           Relations
           ,
           and
           much
           rejoyced
           in
           her
           comfort
           in
           his
           kindred
           ,
           recording
           it
           among
           her
           experienced
           mercies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           She
           was
           very
           constant
           and
           diligent
           in
           doing
           her
           part
           of
           family
           duties
           :
           teaching
           all
           the
           inferiours
           of
           her
           family
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           season
           
           them
           with
           principles
           of
           holiness
           ,
           and
           admonishing
           them
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           danger
           :
           never
           failing
           on
           the
           Lords
           Day
           at
           night
           to
           hear
           them
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           recite
           their
           Catechisms
           ,
           when
           publick
           duty
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           family
           duty
           was
           ended
           :
           and
           in
           her
           Husbands
           absence
           praying
           with
           them
           .
           How
           much
           the
           imitation
           of
           such
           examples
           would
           conduce
           to
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           families
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           secret
           duty
           she
           was
           very
           constant
           ,
           and
           lived
           much
           in
           those
           two
           great
           soul-advancing
           works
           ;
           Meditation
           and
           Prayer
           :
           in
           which
           she
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           interruptions
           .
           This
           inward
           holy
           diligence
           was
           it
           that
           maintained
           spiritual
           life
           within
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spring
           of
           outward
           acceptable
           works
           .
           When
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           daily
           labour
           upon
           our
           own
           hearts
           is
           laid
           aside
           ,
           or
           negligently
           and
           remisly
           followed
           ,
           grace
           languisheth
           first
           within
           ,
           and
           then
           unfruitfulness
           ,
           if
           not
           disorders
           and
           scandals
           appear
           without
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Her
           Love
           to
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           was
           evidenced
           by
           her
           great
           affection
           to
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Wayes
           ,
           and
           Servants
           :
           A
           very
           hearty
           Love
           she
           manifested
           to
           those
           on
           whom
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           did
           appear
           ,
           even
           the
           poorest
           and
           meanest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rich
           or
           eminent
           in
           the
           world
           :
           Nor
           did
           a
           difference
           in
           lesser
           matters
           ,
           or
           any
           tolerable
           mistakes
           ,
           alienate
           her
           affections
           from
           them
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           She
           was
           a
           Christian
           of
           much
           plainness
           ,
           simplicity
           &
           singleness
           of
           heart
           :
           far
           from
           a
           subtil
           erafty
           dissembling
           frame
           ,
           &
           also
           from
           loquacity
           or
           ostentation
           .
           And
           the
           world
           was
           very
           low
           in
           her
           eyes
           to
           which
           she
           was
           long
           crucified
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           she
           looked
           as
           a
           lifeless
           thing
           :
           Sensuality
           and
           pampering
           the
           flesh
           ,
           she
           much
           loathed
           :
           When
           she
           was
           invited
           to
           feasts
           ,
           she
           would
           oft
           complain
           ,
           that
           they
           occasioned
           a
           difficulty
           in
           maintaining
           a
           sence
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           company
           in
           all
           her
           company
           ,
           she
           preferred
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           She
           was
           a
           very
           careful
           esteemer
           and
           redeemer
           of
           her
           time
           .
           At
           home
           in
           her
           family
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           her
           general
           and
           particular
           calling
           took
           her
           up
           :
           When
           necessary
           business
           ,
           and
           greater
           duties
           gave
           way
           ,
           she
           was
           seldom
           without
           a
           Book
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           or
           some
           edifying
           discourse
           in
           her
           mouth
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           opportunity
           .
           And
           abroad
           she
           was
           very
           weary
           of
           barren
           company
           that
           spent
           the
           time
           in
           common
           chatt
           ,
           and
           dry
           discourses
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           She
           used
           good
           company
           Practically
           and
           profitably
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           what
           she
           heard
           for
           her
           own
           spiritual
           advantage
           .
           When
           I
           understood
           out
           of
           her
           Diary
           ,
           that
           she
           wrote
           down
           some
           of
           my
           familiar
           discourses
           ,
           with
           serious
           application
           to
           her self
           ,
           it
           struck
           exceeding
           deep
           to
           my
           heart
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           have
           sinned
           all
           my
           dayes
           ,
           since
           I
           undertook
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           
           the
           slightness
           and
           unprofitableness
           of
           my
           discourse
           ;
           and
           how
           exceeding
           careful
           Ministers
           should
           be
           of
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           how
           deliberately
           ,
           wisely
           and
           seriously
           they
           should
           speak
           about
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           diligently
           they
           should
           take
           all
           fit
           opportunities
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           not
           how
           silent
           hearers
           are
           affected
           with
           what
           we
           say
           :
           For
           ought
           we
           know
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           that
           will
           write
           down
           what
           we
           say
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           or
           hearts
           ,
           or
           both
           :
           And
           God
           and
           conscience
           write
           down
           all
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           her
           course
           of
           Reading
           she
           was
           still
           laying
           in
           for
           use
           and
           practise
           .
           Her
           course
           was
           ,
           when
           she
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           gather
           out
           passages
           ,
           and
           sort
           and
           refer
           them
           to
           their
           several
           uses
           ,
           as
           some
           that
           were
           fit
           subjects
           for
           her
           Meditations
           :
           some
           for
           encouragement
           to
           prayer
           ,
           and
           other
           duties
           :
           Promises
           suited
           to
           various
           conditions
           and
           wants
           ,
           as
           her
           papers
           shew
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           other
           Books
           ,
           she
           would
           meddle
           with
           none
           but
           the
           sound
           and
           practical
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           itch
           after
           the
           empty
           Books
           ,
           which
           make
           ostentation
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           and
           which
           Opinionists
           are
           now
           so
           taken
           with
           ;
           nor
           did
           she
           like
           writing
           or
           preaching
           in
           envy
           and
           strife
           .
           And
           of
           good
           Books
           ,
           she
           chose
           to
           read
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           often
           over
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           be
           well
           digested
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           course
           (
           for
           private
           Christians
           )
           that
           tends
           to
           avoid
           luxuriancy
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           sincere
           and
           solid
           ,
           and
           established
           .
        
         
         
           9.
           
           She
           had
           the
           great
           blessing
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           .
           She
           did
           not
           slightly
           pass
           over
           small
           sins
           without
           penitent
           observation
           .
           Her
           Diary
           records
           her
           trouble
           ,
           when
           causelesly
           she
           had
           neglected
           any
           Ordinance
           ;
           or
           was
           hindered
           by
           Rain
           or
           small
           occasions
           :
           or
           if
           she
           had
           overslept
           her self
           ,
           and
           lost
           a
           Morning-exercise
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           came
           too
           late
           ;
           or
           if
           she
           were
           distracted
           in
           secret
           duty
           :
           And
           if
           she
           mist
           of
           a
           Fast
           ▪
           through
           mis-information
           and
           disappointments
           ,
           and
           found
           not
           her
           heart
           duly
           sensible
           of
           the
           loss
           ,
           that
           also
           she
           recorded
           .
           So
           did
           she
           her
           stirrings
           of
           anger
           ,
           and
           her
           very
           angry
           looks
           ,
           resolving
           to
           take
           more
           heed
           against
           them
           .
           Though
           all
           ought
           not
           to
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           in
           writing
           down
           their
           failings
           ;
           yet
           all
           should
           watch
           ,
           and
           renew
           repentance
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           She
           was
           very
           solicitous
           for
           the
           souls
           of
           her
           friends
           :
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           her
           Brothers
           in
           Law
           ;
           over
           whom
           she
           exercised
           a
           Motherly
           care
           ,
           instructing
           them
           ,
           and
           watching
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           of
           miscarriages
           ,
           and
           counselling
           them
           :
           Causing
           them
           to
           keep
           a
           constant
           course
           of
           reading
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ▪
           and
           meditating
           on
           it
           (
           as
           far
           as
           she
           could
           :
           )
           Causing
           them
           to
           learn
           many
           Chapters
           without
           Book
           :
           and
           to
           read
           other
           good
           Books
           in
           season
           :
           Earnestly
           praying
           for
           them
           in
           particular
           :
           Much
           desiring
           one
           or
           both
           should
           be
           Ministers
           :
           And
           when
           her
           Father-in-law
           
           appointed
           the
           eldest
           to
           go
           to
           France
           ,
           she
           was
           much
           troubled
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           miscarriage
           among
           strangers
           ,
           especially
           those
           of
           the
           Romish
           Way
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           She
           was
           a
           serious
           Mourner
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           time
           and
           place
           she
           lived
           in
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           In
           sum
           ,
           for
           strict
           ,
           close
           ,
           watchfull
           ,
           holy
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           even
           her
           Husband
           professeth
           that
           she
           was
           a
           pattern
           to
           him
           .
           As
           I
           hinted
           before
           ,
           she
           kept
           a
           daily
           acount
           in
           writing
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           now
           to
           be
           seen
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           1654.
           )
           especially
           of
           these
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           the
           frame
           of
           her
           heart
           in
           every
           dayes
           duty
           ;
           in
           Meditation
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           Reading
           &c.
           whether
           lively
           ,
           of
           dull
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           those
           sins
           which
           she
           had
           especially
           to
           repent
           of
           ,
           and
           watch
           against
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Of
           her
           Resolutions
           and
           Promises
           ,
           and
           how
           she
           kept
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Of
           all
           special
           Providences
           to
           her self
           ,
           Husband
           ,
           Brothers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           improvement
           of
           them
           .
           As
           at
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Son
           ,
           who
           died
           with
           great
           sighs
           and
           groans
           ,
           she
           recorded
           her
           sense
           of
           the
           special
           necessity
           of
           holy
           Armour
           ,
           and
           great
           preparation
           for
           that
           encounter
           when
           her
           turn
           should
           come
           to
           be
           so
           removed
           to
           the
           everlasting
           habitation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Of
           her
           returns
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           what
           answers
           ,
           and
           grant
           of
           them
           she
           found
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           Of
           the
           state
           of
           her
           soul
           upon
           examination
           :
           how
           she
           found
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           of
           each
           examination
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           it
           seems
           she
           was
           very
           exact
           and
           punctual
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           many
           times
           fears
           and
           doubtings
           did
           arise
           ,
           yet
           hath
           she
           frequent
           records
           of
           the
           discovery
           of
           evidences
           ,
           and
           comfortable
           assurance
           of
           sincerity
           .
           Somtime
           when
           she
           hath
           heard
           Sermons
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           helped
           her
           in
           her
           search
           :
           and
           somtimes
           when
           she
           had
           been
           reading
           writings
           that
           tended
           that
           way
           ,
           she
           recorded
           what
           evidences
           she
           found
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           degree
           the
           discovery
           was
           :
           If
           imperfect
           ,
           resolving
           to
           take
           it
           up
           and
           follow
           the
           search
           further
           :
           And
           if
           she
           had
           much
           joy
           ;
           she
           received
           it
           with
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           expectation
           of
           some
           humbling
           consequent
           .
           When
           any
           grace
           languished
           ,
           she
           presently
           turned
           to
           some
           apt
           remedy
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           it
           s
           one
           of
           her
           Notes
           ,
           Novemb.
           1658.
           
           [
           
             I
             found
             thoughts
             of
             Eternity
             slight
             and
             strange
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             imployments
             very
             desirable
             :
             at
             which
             I
             read
             Mr.
          
           Bs.
           Crucifixion
           
             &
             was
             awakened
             to
             Mortification
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           The
           last
           time
           that
           she
           had
           opportunity
           for
           this
           work
           ,
           was
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           before
           her
           delivery
           in
           Child-bearing
           ;
           where
           she
           finally
           recorded
           the
           apprehensions
           she
           had
           both
           of
           her
           bodily
           and
           spiritual
           State
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             [
             Drawing
             near
             the
             time
             of
             my
             delivery
             ,
             I
             am
             fallen
             into
             such
             weakness
             ,
             that
             my
             life
             is
             in
             hazzard
             .
             I
             
             find
             some
             fears
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             great
             ,
             hoping
             (
             through
             grace
             )
             I
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             ]
          
           I
           only
           mention
           these
           hints
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Method
           she
           used
           in
           her
           daily
           Accounts
           .
           To
           those
           Christians
           that
           have
           full
           leisure
           ,
           this
           course
           is
           good
           :
           But
           I
           urge
           it
           not
           upon
           all
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           so
           great
           duties
           to
           take
           up
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           spare
           so
           much
           to
           record
           their
           ordinary
           passages
           ;
           Such
           must
           remember
           what
           others
           record
           ,
           and
           daily
           renew
           repentance
           for
           their
           daily
           failings
           ,
           and
           record
           only
           the
           extraordinary
           ,
           observable
           ,
           and
           more
           remarkable
           and
           memorable
           passages
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           lest
           they
           lose
           time
           from
           works
           of
           greater
           moment
           .
           But
           this
           excellent
           work
           of
           Watchfulness
           must
           be
           performed
           by
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           it
           was
           a
           considerable
           expression
           of
           her
           true
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           care
           of
           her
           immortal
           soul
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           extraordinary
           necessity
           required
           it
           ,
           and
           she
           found
           such
           doubts
           ,
           as
           of
           her self
           she
           was
           not
           able
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           she
           would
           go
           to
           some
           able
           experienced
           Minister
           ,
           to
           open
           her
           case
           ,
           and
           seek
           assistance
           (
           as
           she
           did
           more
           than
           once
           to
           my
           dear
           and
           ancient
           friend
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Cross
          
           ,
           who
           in
           full
           age
           is
           since
           gone
           after
           her
           to
           Christ
           )
           And
           therefore
           chose
           a
           Minister
           in
           Marriage
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           a
           ready
           assistant
           in
           such
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           continual
           help
           .
        
         
           At
           last
           came
           that
           death
           to
           summon
           her
           soul
           away
           to
           Christ
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           had
           so
           seriously
           
           been
           preparing
           ,
           and
           which
           she
           oft
           called
           
             a
             dark
             entry
             to
             her
             Fathers
             Palace
             .
          
           After
           the
           death
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           when
           she
           seemed
           to
           be
           somewhat
           repaired
           after
           her
           last
           delivery
           ,
           a
           violent
           Convulsion
           suddenly
           surprized
           her
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           few
           dayes
           brought
           her
           to
           her
           end
           .
           Her
           understanding
           ,
           by
           the
           fits
           ,
           being
           at
           last
           debilitated
           ,
           she
           finding
           it
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           speak
           sensibly
           ,
           excused
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             [
             I
             shall
             ere
             long
             speak
             another
             language
             ]
          
           Which
           were
           the
           last
           words
           which
           she
           spake
           with
           a
           tongue
           of
           flesh
           ;
           and
           lying
           speechless
           eighteen
           hours
           after
           ,
           she
           departed
           
             August
             17.
          
           1659.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             that
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             ,
             yea
             saith
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             do
             follow
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           turn
           is
           coming
           :
           Shortly
           we
           shall
           also
           lay
           by
           flesh
           :
           this
           is
           our
           day
           of
           preparation
           :
           There
           is
           no
           preparing
           time
           but
           this
           .
           Did
           men
           but
           know
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           death
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           the
           unholy
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           appear
           to
           fleshly
           eyes
           ,
           how
           speedily
           would
           they
           turn
           !
           how
           seriously
           would
           they
           meditate
           !
           how
           fervently
           would
           they
           pray
           !
           how
           carefully
           would
           they
           live
           !
           how
           constantly
           ,
           painfully
           and
           resolvedly
           would
           they
           labour
           !
           Did
           they
           well
           consider
           the
           difference
           between
           dying
           prepared
           and
           unprepared
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           difficulty
           and
           yet
           everlasting
           consequence
           it
           is
           to
           die
           well
           ;
           O
           then
           ,
           
           what
           manner
           of
           persons
           would
           men
           be
           ,
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           holy
           conversation
           and
           godliness
           ?
           and
           all
           their
           lives
           would
           then
           be
           a
           continued
           preparation
           for
           death
           ;
           as
           all
           their
           life
           is
           a
           hasting
           towards
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           only
           desire
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           all
           that
           I
           have
           here
           said
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           cavils
           of
           blinded
           malice
           ,
           to
           observe
           these
           three
           or
           four
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           though
           I
           knew
           so
           much
           of
           her
           as
           easily
           maketh
           me
           believe
           the
           rest
           ,
           upon
           so
           sure
           a
           testimony
           ,
           and
           saw
           her
           Diary
           ,
           yet
           the
           most
           of
           this
           History
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           collection
           and
           observation
           of
           such
           faithful
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           had
           much
           better
           opportunity
           than
           I
           to
           know
           the
           secrets
           of
           her
           soul
           and
           life
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           many
           that
           knew
           her
           ,
           perceived
           not
           all
           this
           by
           her
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           expressed
           :
           For
           that
           knowledg
           of
           our
           outward
           carriage
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           will
           not
           tell
           our
           Neighbours
           what
           we
           do
           in
           our
           Closets
           :
           where
           God
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           shut
           our
           door
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Father
           which
           seeth
           in
           secret
           ,
           may
           reward
           us
           openly
           .
           And
           many
           of
           the
           most
           humble
           and
           sincere
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           are
           so
           afraid
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           hate
           ostentation
           ,
           that
           their
           Justification
           and
           Glory
           is
           only
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           (
           and
           a
           few
           of
           their
           more
           intimate
           acquaintance
           :
           )
           Though
           this
           was
           not
           
           the
           case
           before
           us
           ;
           the
           example
           described
           being
           more
           conspicuous
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           I
           over-pass
           the
           large
           expessions
           of
           her
           charity
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           hear
           from
           the
           poor
           and
           her
           intimate
           acquaintance
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           that
           I
           may
           not
           grate
           upon
           the
           modesty
           of
           her
           surviving
           friends
           ,
           who
           must
           participate
           in
           the
           commendations
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           it
           is
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           living
           that
           is
           my
           principal
           end
           ;
           Scripture
           it self
           is
           written
           much
           in
           History
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           matter
           of
           imitation
           before
           our
           eyes
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           no
           mention
           of
           her
           faults
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           Though
           I
           had
           acquaintance
           with
           her
           ,
           I
           knew
           them
           not
           ,
           nor
           ever
           heard
           from
           any
           other
           so
           much
           as
           might
           enable
           me
           to
           accuse
           her
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           her
           enemy
           .
           Yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           she
           was
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           had
           faults
           ,
           though
           unknown
           to
           me
           .
           The
           example
           of
           Holiness
           I
           have
           briefly
           proposed
           :
           They
           that
           would
           see
           examples
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           may
           look
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           find
           enough
           :
           I
           need
           not
           be
           the
           accuser
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           furnish
           them
           .
           And
           I
           think
           if
           they
           enquire
           here
           of
           any
           thing
           notable
           ,
           they
           will
           he
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           to
           find
           enough
           to
           cover
           the
           accusers
           shame
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           and
           Grace
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           servant
           that
           I
           seek
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           And
           I
           would
           not
           speak
           that
           in
           commendation
           of
           the
           living
           which
           I
           do
           of
           the
           dead
           who
           are
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           temptations
           ,
           of
           being
           lifted
           up
           with
           pride
           thereby
           :
           Unless
           it
           be
           such
           whose
           reputation
           the
           interest
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           commandeth
           me
           to
           vindicate
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           lifting
           up
           one
           above
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           these
           commendations
           ,
           and
           from
           abasing
           others
           whose
           names
           I
           mention
           not
           ,
           that
           I
           intend
           the
           honour
           of
           all
           in
           One
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           in
           the
           substance
           I
           describe
           all
           Saints
           ,
           in
           describing
           one
           .
           I
           am
           not
           about
           a
           Popish
           work
           of
           making
           a
           wonder
           of
           a
           Saint
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Phoenix
           ,
           or
           some
           rare
           unusual
           thing
           .
           Saints
           with
           them
           must
           be
           Canonized
           ,
           and
           their
           names
           put
           in
           the
           Calender
           :
           and
           yet
           their
           blind
           malice
           tels
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           such
           things
           as
           Saints
           among
           us
           .
           But
           I
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           many
           that
           I
           have
           communion
           with
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           that
           have
           lately
           stept
           before
           me
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           are
           safe
           there
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           their
           peace
           ;
           and
           have
           left
           me
           mourning
           ,
           and
           yet
           rejoycing
           ;
           fearing
           ,
           and
           yet
           hoping
           ;
           and
           with
           some
           desires
           ,
           looking
           after
           them
           here
           behind
           :
           And
           the
           faster
           Christ
           calls
           away
           his
           chosen
           ones
           ,
           whose
           graces
           were
           amiable
           in
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           the
           more
           willing
           he
           maketh
           me
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           this
           world
           of
           darkness
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           
           wickedness
           ,
           danger
           ,
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           ,
           and
           to
           meet
           these
           precious
           souls
           in
           Life
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           rejoyce
           that
           we
           are
           past
           this
           howling
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           shall
           for
           ever
           be
           with
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .